Short Story: Linh's Purple Satin Gusset...

It was only a matter of hours from the first time I met Linh until I was face to face with the pretty purple satin gusset of her panties. She was new at school – only there for a few days – when we got put on a science lab together. It was fourth period and we only had the one day to do the experiment and the write up but I was so taken with her pretty Asian eyes and pretty full lips, and of course that sexy little broken English and accent that we ended up spending most of the 54 minutes we had in class talking about shoes and dresses and our favorite designers. Three times Mr. Ramirez looked over at us and said, “Girls, I hope you are concentrating on your lab!” Of course he knew we weren’t. I was so fixated on the pretty skin I could see through her black fishnet stockings and what I knew were black satin bows that I could see under the material of her little tight black cotton dress as it clung to her petite frame and figure that the last thing I could do was concentrate on Mr. Ramirez’s stupid lab. There were a couple times we were talking and laughing a bit that I could swear Linh was flirting. At least, I hoped she was. When the class bell rang, Linh and I were talking about a Bebe dress I wanted and were snapped back to reality. “What are we going to do about the lab?” I asked, smiling, half-joking, half-serious. “You come my house after school. We finish lab write up together?” I was melting with that little accent. I nodded and smiled and Linh gave me her phone number and address. When I got to her house, she answered the door in that same cute and sexy little outfit from school. I was so happy she had not changed into something to lounge around the house in because needless to say, I was still in heels, stockings and my dress, trying to look my best. After a few minutes of small talk, Linh said her parents were out for the night at some business conference and would be home late, and said we could order in dinner if I liked. I said I would like that, waiting for some sign of a first move, but starting to become disappointed that I maybe had misread her during class. Linh said we could work on the lab write-up at the desk in her room and then led me upstairs and through her doorway. I saw her desk, walked over, set my books down on the desk and sat in what seemed to be an extra chair she brought in for me to sit in. More than a little disappointed, I opened my notebook and started to dig in my bag for my pen. It was then that Linh walked up and turned her back to me. “You unzip?” she asked. I looked up and saw her sexy cute little butt at about my eye level and could see the zipper running from the neckline of her dress down to the waist. “Sure,” I said as I reached up and unzipped the dress, seeing her flawless skin broken up with what looked like a purple and black satiny bra and just the very top of what looked like black panties. I was all of the sudden paying attention again as Linh said thank you and let her dress fall to the floor as she walked towards her bed.  She sat on the edge, swung her legs on the bed and finally rested with her head and shoulders against her headboard, her pretty, petite figure facing me as she spread open her legs, revealing to me the inviting skin between her stocking tops and thong and even more inviting, the front of what I thought to be just a plain black thong to be a matching purple satin front with black and white lace accents and a black little bow. “Linh think you like girls and Linh think you like Linh,” she said with a very sexy look on her face. I almost felt at that point that Link was laying her accent on a little thick on purpose. Her eyes were calling me, her spread legs my clear sign. Without any hesitation, I made my way quickly to the bed, laid on my stomach and placed my head right there between her legs, my face right in the gusset of those pretty purple satiny panties...

A Happy Birthday Babygirl

Chapter One: Surprise!

 

They had been some of my best friends for years – some of them for well over half of my 22 years alive so far, but that night, everything changed. I definitely didn’t intend for things to go as far as they did, but I guess if I learned anything the first night I went out in public dressed as a girl, it was that you can never underestimate the power of a sexy little outfit.

You see, none of my friends knew that even though I had been born and presented in public as male, I had been dressing and acting as a girl in the privacy of my own home since the very youngest days of my life, and had played sexually with a number of my girlfriends while dressed like a girl over the years. But that night, I decided it was finally time to let them all see that side of me. It was a coy little plan that centered around the alpha male of our group’s 25th birthday party, a surprise costume party that was held at his house and hosted by his girlfriend. My little plan was slightly suggestive and was intended to keep them guessing if dressing up like a girl was really something I did all the time, or if this was just something I was doing that night as a funny gag for my best friend’s birthday. At least, that was my original intention.

I had spent the past four months before that night fasting and exercising. I was down to 180 pounds, and at 5-feet, 10-inches, I was in about the best shape of my life at that point. I was a soft 180, not very muscular at all, but that gave me a much more feminine than masculine look. As soon as I received the invite to the party from my best friend’s girlfriend and saw that it was a costume party during Halloween weekend, something came over me and all I wanted to do was to wear a cute little outfit and get all dolled up like a girl that night. I decided that it was time for me to make my debut as a girl I named Monica many years before, and did everything I could to make sure that I was as thin and feminine as possible for the costume party. I was definitely aiming to raise some eyebrows that night.

Guys dress like girls all the time at Halloween and costume parties, but the straight and narrow guys I hung out with had never seen a guy-to-girl costume like I was going to wear that night. It was definitely less of a costume and more of an outfit. It was definitely not going to be a typical hairy guy in a dress trying to be funny costume, but more like a guy in girl clothes trying to actually look like a cute and sexy girl.

I had on my tall six-inch white patent leather strappy platform heels, white lace-top Victoria’s Secret stay-up stockings, and a very short navy blue traditional two-colored pleated cheerleader skirt with white in the pleats and a matching, very fitted sleeveless white and navy blue cheerleader top. I was wearing a long, dark, straight-haired wig that I purchased from an actual wig store especially for the evening and had it styled perfectly with two big white satin bows accenting the two pigtails that flared out to the sides from the top of my head. You could see my black and white zebra-striped satin and lace Victoria’s Secret push-up bra pretty clearly through my tight little white and navy blue cheerleader top, which was definitely the reason I had chosen to wear that particular bra that night. I had painted my toenails and my long real fingernails, that I had let grow out just for the party, a bright red. My nails matched my bright red lipstick which was part of my perfect makeup with blush, mascara, eyeliner, lip-liner, and pencil-accented heart-shaped beauty mark. Under my little skirt, I was wearing a pretty little pair of white satin full-back briefs that could barely contain me in the front as my most outer panty layer, and if those satin little briefs weren’t proof enough of how my twisted little mind was secretly hoping my night was going to go, I had purchased a brand new tiny white lace and satin thong from Victoria’s Secret that I know I was going to be straining against all night to wear under those satin briefs. To finish it all off, I had a faux diamond ring on each hand, some loose rhinestone bracelets, a cute little silver ladies’ watch, a silver chain necklace with a big rhinestone letter charm that was the first letter of the first name of the birthday boy, and of course my dangling rhinestone heart shoulder-duster earrings. I even went as far as to get a cute little navy blue sparkly clutch purse that was just big enough for my makeup touch-up kit and my cell phone. Naturally, the little clutch purse matched the rest of my little outfit just perfectly.

Of course, I was completely hairless except for the hair under my wig and the little patch of black, perfectly manicured very short pubic hair that was in the shape of a heart right above my cock. I was completely smooth, lotioned up, and covered head to toe in Victoria’s Secret strawberry-scented body spray. I caught many a boy that night catching a whiff of my scent, expecting to see some hot, skinny young girl and turning over their shoulders only to lock eyes with me.

As intended, I looked like the cheerleader, stripper, and street-walking whore of every man’s fantasy all rolled into one. Because I was a little nervous, I made sure to be one of the first people to arrive at his house for the party. Imagine the looks on my friends’ and their girlfriends’ faces as they arrived and saw me – someone who they never even would expect to wear a costume – all dolled up like some fantasy party girl. So many stares and so many questions, some snickers from the guys and some wonderfully feminine hugs and kisses from the girls. Most wonderfully, most of the girls treated me that night as if I was just another one of them as I curtsied down to their height, bending gracefully at my knees, keeping my back straight, head up and arms bent, little navy blue sparkly clutch purse just to be extra girly constantly in my manicured hand with its long red fingernails, as we exchanged dual kisses on the cheeks or just to the air by our cheeks while we both simultaneously voiced the “Mwah!” sound. And naturally, as I exchanged lipsticked pecks on the lips with some of my closer female friends, we were starting to get some serious stares from some of the boys, both ones who knew I was trans, and ones who didn’t, or were by then too drunk to tell the difference.

I spent the earlier parts of the party shifting back and forth in my high heel platforms, talking to some of the girls who arrived early about my outfit and their outfits and receiving guilty long glances from the boys who despite knowing I was trans also could not help but notice I was one of the sexiest-dressed girls at the party. My expertly feminine gestures and long-practiced feminine voice were just adding to their confusion and intrigue. Sprinkle my carefully calculated feminine motions and demeanor with all the drinking that was going on and I knew it was only a matter of time before one of them would be hitting on me.

My friend of 14 years, Marcus, was the first of my single guy friends to get up the nerve. Funnily enough, Marcus and I met in a church study program when we were both in third grade and had been friends ever since. I was standing by the bar that was just outside the kitchen, my legs crossed at my ankles as I leaned on the bar for support. Marcus was pretty short, so even with my lean, I was still about a foot taller than him. He was wearing a baseball uniform from high school as his costume that night. Marcus was your typical short, dark-haired, light-skinned guy’s guy. He was a bit stocky, played lots of sports, had lots of average-looking girlfriends, and was not too long outside of a bit of a longer relationship that ended in a very bitter breakup after she cheated on him with an older guy.

“Wow! You went all out with that outfit tonight!” Marcus shouted over the music.

“Yeah, I wanted it to be memorable, I guess,” I responded.

“It sure is memorable! We’ll all remember you in this outfit for a long time.”

I decided to play a little. I reached up with my right hand and started to twirl a strand of the hair from my wig around my red-nailed finger. I bit my bottom lip a little then licked that same lip slowly with the tip of my tongue before asking, “And what will you remember most?”

Marcus leaned in a little closer, the top of his head just a little below my chin as I felt him put his arm behind me and trace one of his fingers along the hem of the back of my cheer skirt. “I think this short little skirt and how long and sexy your legs look in those stockings.”

I smirked. I actually didn’t think he’d say something so overtly flirty, especially since we had been guy friends for so long. I marveled at how you can spend your whole life as a boy and as soon as you get a sexy girl outfit on, all of the sudden, people can easily forget a lot of things.

Before I could respond, I felt Marcus’s finger running back along the hemline of my skirt again, but this time, he had stretched out another of his fingers and it trailed the entire length of the white satin brief, gently stroking along the contours of my satin-panty-covered, round ass. I smirked as I saw the little look of surprise on Marcus’s face. “Wow! Cheer briefs aren’t normally silky like that. Did I feel a thong under there, too?”

I smiled and bent down until my lips were almost touching his ear. “Of course. It’s a little white lace and satin one from Victoria’s Secret.”

Marcus pulled back a little and looked at me. I could tell I weirded him out a little, but also that he was genuinely confused by how much the gears in his mind were turning, and most likely, the juices in his balls were starting to stir. “Nice,” he said. “You did really go all out, didn’t you?”

I smirked and gave a little flirty nod as Marcus collected himself and walked away without saying anything else. I figured I’d stand there by the bar a little longer while Marcus went and did exactly what I knew he was going to do at that point – run and blab to anyone he could find about how I wasn’t kidding around with my outfit and was actually wearing thong panties under my satin briefs.

It wasn’t long before I had another one of my single guy friends, Darren, standing over with me. I had met Darren the summer before my freshman year in high school at the summer football practice and tryout camp that began about six weeks before school. Darren was about my height, had longer sandy blonde hair and blue eyes, and a slim build, but with my heels, Darren was standing six inches shorter than me. He was a pretty tan guy because he loved the beach, surfing, skating, and pretty much all things Southern California. It wasn’t very authentic-looking, but Darren was dressed in a police uniform that night.

Darren began our conversation by making small talk about my costume and more specifically, asking how in the world I was able to walk in those big shoes. Darren also offered to get me a drink, but not in that typical “Hey, bro, let me get a drink” manner, but instead in a very polite “Would you like a drink?” manner, to which I very politely declined. Darren then quickly retorted that I must not want to drink because it would be hard for me to walk in those shoes if I had too much to drink, right? He asked me where I got my heels and how I found them in my size. He asked me if they hurt and why I went through the trouble of painting my toenails if it was barely noticeable. I explained that I got the shoes online and that they had a ton of shoes online in bigger sizes. I explained that I painted my toe nails because if you are going to do something, you should go ahead and do it all the way, to which he quickly said that he was definitely curious to see how far all the way was going to be for me by the end of the night. Darren seemed a little uncomfortable with himself after he said that to me and walked off shortly thereafter, still excusing himself politely as he did so.

My friend Frank, who I had met the most recently of all my guy friends in this group, was the third of my single guy friends to come up to me. The birthday boy had met Frank in a college class about a year earlier, so talking with Frank was actually a bit less awkward that night because I did not really know him all that well. Frank was a pretty average-looking guy with a pretty average build with dark hair and fair skin. He definitely would never stick out in a crowd. He was wearing some army fatigues as his costume that night, though he looked nothing like a soldier.

Frank basically said hello, complimented me on my costume, and then said that he really loved my stockings. I could tell he wanted to touch them, but he never got up the nerve to do so. I could also tell by the quick manner in which Frank said he was going to go get another drink even though I could see his beer bottle was still half-full, that he was most likely pressured by Marcus and possibly Darren to come up and talk with me next after them, even though maybe Frank really didn’t want to. I definitely got much less of a flirty vibe from Frank than I did from Marcus and Darren.

Not long after Frank disappeared into the crowd, my friends Jim, Cameron, and Phil all approached me together, of course, dressed as the three chipmunks, which was undoubtedly their girlfriends’ doing. I had met all three of them in high school and each of them had a girlfriend that was there at the party with him. They were definitely much more the birthday boy’s friends that I just hung out with when I was hanging out with him.

These were the guys the birthday boy spent time with on couples outings with his girlfriend and their girlfriends. It was a separate little click within our group I didn’t really spend much time with that also included the birthday boy’s girlfriend’s sister and her boyfriend, as well as the birthday boy’s girlfriend’s perpetually single because I always swore she was a lesbian best friend Joyce.

The birthday boy’s girlfriend’s sister, her only sibling, was two years older than her, and was a very interesting story for me. I had a huge crush on the wife’s superhot and supergorgeous redhead sister at one point when she and I were in high school together, and she blew me off like I wasn’t worth a penny at the time. This was years before the birthday boy and his girlfriend met, but when they started dating, seeing the sister was just so awkward for me. I was honestly so happy that she never showed up to the party that night because I am sure she would have made a big deal and a big scene about seeing me dressed as Monica.

The birthday boy’s girlfriend’s best friend, Joyce, on the other hand, was always nice to me and very cordial. She was an absolutely beautiful Asian girl that was destined for great things as soon as she graduated from college. The birthday boy always had these grand notions that Joyce and I should date so that we could spend time together, the four of us as two couples, and I was always telling him that while I thought Joyce was amazing and beautiful, I honestly did not think she was into guys at all. In fact, I told him many times that I truly felt Joyce was into his girlfriend. He, of course, always played it off as me just being funny or weird about it, but I was pretty certain I was correct about Joyce. I was honestly a little disappointed that Joyce was not at the party, either, because I was certain she would have been looking absolutely amazing and very sexy in whatever costume she had decided to wear. I always felt that Joyce tended to miss events where the birthday boy was the center of attention because it meant the girlfriend had to focus on him instead of her and stay by his side most of the night instead of sneaking away with her.

Getting back to Jim, Cameron, and Phil, I could tell all three of them were pretty tipsy by the time they passed by me. They pretty much just did a walk-by, waving and smiling, laughing a bit as Phil said, “Cool costume, man. Very sexy.” I was honestly pretty happy that the three of them didn’t actually stop to talk to me.

After about another five minutes of just standing there, leaning against the bar, watching people chatting, exchanging some smiles and nods with some of the people there that I didn’t know too well that were friends of friends or people I had never met, but knew the birthday boy through his girlfriend, I saw my friends Mick and Trevor smiling at me through the crowd as they approached together, each one holding a beer bottle up over the crowd as not to spill it.

Mick and Trevor were your typical Southern California college-age boys – dirty blonde unkempt hair, tan, Mick with blue eyes, Trevor with green, and honestly, the most fit and muscular of all of us in the group given all the typical Southern California outdoor rugged things they did all the time.

Mick and Trevor trolling through the crowd at a party together was definitely no surprise. They were best friends, on the same traveling baseball team, worked at the same sporting goods shop, and were constantly hanging out together. I always teased them and told them that if one of them was a girl, they’d already be married. In fact, to that point, when they finally made their way over to me, Mick opened the conversation by saying, “Looks like you’re the one who’s a girl!”

I laughed both at what Mick said and the fact that he was so drunk already that he was swaying quite a bit from side to side as he stood before me, next to Trevor. I was also laughing a bit because once they had made their way through the crowd, I could see that in typical Mick and Trevor fashion, they were not wearing costumes, but instead were both wearing the same exact black jeans and the same exact surf shop T-shirt.

“So,” I could not help but ask, “did you two mean to dress as twins or was that a coincidence?”

They both laughed and then Trevor retorted with, “Well, we couldn’t all come to the party dressed like a hooker like you did.”

I laughed and returned with, “Wow, Trevor, you are even drunker than Mick!” to which Mick proudly responded, “Nope, I’m way drunker!”

With that opening salvo of guy talk out of the way, the conversation quickly settled into half-coherent small talk about the party, how much fun it was already, and how there was a lot of hot girls in slutty outfits, which undoubtedly led to us talking about my costume and how they both liked what I was wearing, and how much I looked like a girl.

The conversation that started out with them standing about three feet away from me, basically laughing at what I was wearing and calling me a hooker, quickly morphed into each one of them standing just inches from me on either side, still facing me, but each with an arm around my back at the waist. Mick and Trevor were standing so close that I could not even move my arms to gesture as I was talking and I could really smell the alcohol on their breath pretty strongly. This was definitely the closest I had ever been to a guy while talking, let alone two of them.

I could tell that Marcus had told Mick and Trevor about the satin briefs and the thong panties I was wearing because they both mentioned me wearing them even though neither of them had seen them or gotten up the nerve at that point to move his hand downward from my back and touch them like Marcus did.

For most of the conversation with Mick and Trevor, I was caught in this weird spot between being nervous about them being so close and having their arms around my back like that, and honestly, enjoying the fact that it was starting to make me feel very girly and desired. They were getting more and more flirty with me, and I was doing the same. I was becoming very nervous that I was going to start getting a little aroused at all the closeness and attention, and that they would somehow notice it. In their drunken state, I had no idea how Mick and Trevor would react to that. I mean, being a little flirty was one thing, but if they noticed at any point that I was becoming physically aroused by it, who knows what would have happened. While Marcus and Darren had become nervous about flirting with me and quickly walked off after doing so, these two didn’t seem to be bothered by it at all.

After a good five minutes of this very close conversation with my two drunk friends, I found myself wondering how this was going to play out. Were they going to start getting handsy with me? What was I going to do if they did so? Was this why I wore this outfit to the party? Did I want this kind of attention from them, or not? And if I didn’t, why did I come to the party all dolled up as a slutty cheerleader?

Thankfully, as I was contemplating all of this and thinking on my next move, the music in the room cut out and someone shouted, “Quiet! Everyone hide and move to the back of the house! They’re almost here!”

Undoubtedly, that meant the birthday boy and his girlfriend were getting close to the house. I had heard at one point that they were at dinner and he still had no idea that there was going to be well over a hundred people and a big birthday party waiting for him when he got back home.

Mick and Trevor stepped away from me at that point and started to walk towards the back of the house. Honestly still a little perplexed at the whole situation in which I had placed myself, I stayed where I was, thinking this might be the perfect opportunity to get away from them for a bit before things got out of hand.

Noticing that I was not walking with them, Mick turned back and asked, “You not coming?”

I shook my head and said, “No, you two go ahead and I will meet you back there. I have to use the bathroom real quick.” I was totally lying, but it worked enough to convince Mick and Trevor to move to the back of the house to hide without me. Wanting to ensure that I put a little distance between me and whatever that was which was going on with Mick and Trevor, I actually walked towards the bathroom that was at the front of the house. There, I found a group of friends of friends that were hiding in the hallway that was out of sight of the front door, most likely so they could all come streaming out of the hallway and holler “Surprise!” when the birthday boy and his girlfriend came through the front door. I immediately decided that I was going to join them there.

It was a bit awkward because these were people I had met before, but didn’t know well enough to really talk with much. I exchanged some glances, a few little weirded out looks at my costume, and a few friendly smiles, which was nice. I positioned myself kind of by myself a bit, a little further down the hallway than the rest of the group so that everyone would most likely stream out of the hallway and back into the living room and kitchen area before I did.

The next few minutes were filled with the typical sounds of waiting for the guest of honor to arrive at a surprise party. Lights were turned off, people whispered, others shouted for everyone to be quiet and there was that energized feeling of anticipation as the car pulled up to the front of the house, meaning that she was driving because he parked his car in the garage behind the house, and then the sound of them talking and approaching the front door, the sound of the key going in and the door opening, and then, finally, the lights going on and everyone shouting “Surprise!”

I didn’t shout it, but simply waited for everyone to go streaming out of the hallway before me, then I slowly followed and went into the living room and kitchen area behind all of them. At that point, I could see the birthday boy and he was in his typical date night black slacks, blue dress shirt, and black blazer. He was a few inches shorter than me and three years older. He had brown, slightly wavy hair, light skin, though he did like to lay out and tan, and a very traditional Scottish look, much like a very young Sean Connery, though it had been many years since his ancestors had crossed the pond. He was a good-looking and clean-cut guy, always made us all jealous with his pretty girlfriends and conquests, was a sharp dresser, had a very charismatic personality, and had been the leader of his big group of friends since the very first time I met him.

We had met through a mutual friend when I was in junior high and he was in high school. He and our mutual friend had been best friends, but as the two of them drifted apart in high school, I had taken on the role of new best friend and we had been pretty inseparable ever since. Obviously, once he graduated from high school and I was still going to school there everyday, we spent less time together, but we still spent a lot of evenings and weekends hanging out, most of the time with at least some of the other guys in our group.

The girlfriend, which he had been dating for about three years at this point, was taking up more and more of his time, though he still had about half the week to spend with us because she was right in the middle of pursuing her pre-med degree along side her friend Joyce. She was a very pretty girl, but much more in that nerdy-girl kind of way than was typical for him up to the point at which he had started dating her. He had always dated very tanned brunette and blonde cheerleader and party girl types – model-looking, hot girly girls, so when he started dating this girl, who was more of a refined and natural pretty fair-skinned redhead and definitely a goody-goody girl, we were all very surprised.

The girlfriend was wearing her green and white dirndl, a traditional Austro-Bavarian dress, which meant they had gone to dinner in the little Bavarian-style village in town that we all frequented. It was actually a pretty smart decision on her part because local girls always went to the village dressed in their dirndls, and in this case, for her that night, she could go to dinner wearing her costume for the party without arousing any suspicions with him because she always wore that dirndl to the village for him when he took her there. She wasn’t German at all, and usually very few of the girls who wore dirndls to the village actually were. Going to the village was really just an excuse for many of them to wear a cute and sexy outfit for a night out on the town of drinking and dancing.

As I was standing there, taking note of what the girlfriend was wearing, the birthday boy was looking around the room, huge smile on his face, most obviously completely surprised by the large group of people in his house. He was probably anticipating a nice, quiet rest of the evening with her studying, him relaxing, and then maybe a little “normal sex” before bed, “normal sex” being his words he used more than a few times in conversation with me over the past year or so to describe the sex he was growing a bit tired of having with his girlfriend at this point.

As he scanned the room, his eyes caught a glimpse of me, his head moved back a bit, and his eyes widened in a definite double-take. He laughed a bit and shook his head, looking me right in the eyes. It was so loud that I would not have been able to hear him, so he gave me a thumbs-up and clapped his hands a few times, applauding my costume. I gave him a little curtsy in reaction, holding the sides of my little cheer skirt and bending at the knees with slightly spread legs like a ballerina, to which he reacted by laughing again. With the girlfriend driving, I was sure he had already had a couple drinks, so luckily he reacted to my costume in the way I had hoped – light-hearted laughter instead of being weirded out.

I got the feeling that he wanted to come over to me, but his girlfriend reached up and took him by the arm at that point and started to lead him over towards a group of her friends. He broke eye contact with me in the typical manner he usually did when the girlfriend was pulling him off in some other direction – a bit of an “Oh well” look and an unspoken promise that he’d eventually circle back over to me once she was done with him.

At this point, the crowd that had streamed into the living room and kitchen area to shout, “Surprise!” began to dissipate back across the other areas of the house and into the backyard. I moved back to the spot near the bar I had vacated and took back up my little leaning stance to give my feet and legs a bit of a rest in those big platform heels I was wearing.

After a few moments of crowd watching, the small gaggle of Jim’s, Cameron’s, and Phil’s girlfriends made their way over to me. It was the first time I had interacted with any of them that night, other than just an initial hello when they arrived, and it was uncanny how quickly, if not instantly, I became another one of the girls to them the second they approached and gathered around me there by the bar.

I stopped my lean and stood up straight and we came together in a little circle there, just the four of us girls. The girlfriends all commented on how much they loved my outfit and how amazing I looked. They all wondered who had helped me put it all together and were all suspiciously surprised when I told them that I had put it all together myself. Jim’s girlfriend, Dana, who was dressed as a sexy cat in a tight black cat suit because she so had the body for it, ran her hand over my bare forearm and asked me if I shaved everything, to which I playfully answered, “Almost everything.” We all shared a good little laugh at that. Cameron’s girlfriend, Trish, who was dressed as a very hot and sexy goth vampire girl, was most taken by how real my hair looked and I explained all about my trip to the wig store because I wanted to make sure I didn’t have a fake-looking cheap wig. Phil’s girlfriend, Lucy, who was dressed in a very sexy little black and white satin French maid uniform, told me that she almost came as a cheerleader, too, and was wishing that she had so we could have been cheerleaders together.

At this point, the birthday boy’s girlfriend arrived at our little circle and the girls parted ways to give her room to join us. She immediately leaned in towards me and gave me a big hug, which was very uncharacteristic for our relationship. I am sure the other girlfriends noticed my look of surprise at the hug. While she and I had never spoken about it, I knew from her actions and from the things I had heard from others over the years that she felt it was time for him to stop spending so much time with all of his friends, and in her words, “grow up”. In her mind, I, as his closest friend at that point, was the chief representation of that threat to her time alone with him and she treated me as such. It was always veiled in smiles and pleasantries, but for the most part, she and I never really got along like I had hoped, even though they had been together for three years at that point. What made it worse was that he openly shared every little detail of the negative aspects of their relationship with me so it always gave me this negatively-warped perception of it. I never actively proposed him leaving her, but at the same time, I would not have done anything to stop him from doing so had he ever made that decision.

“Oh my God,” she said to me as she pulled back from the hug, “you look absolutely stunning! I cannot believe you are wearing this right now!”

I smiled and laughed and simply said, “Thank you.”

“Seriously,” she continued, “this is too much! You are like the hottest girl here!”

I found myself genuinely wondering if she actually felt that way or if she was just teasing me, though gauging from my single friends’ reactions so far to my costume that night, I was feeling pretty convinced that she was being genuine.

“Awwww, not as hot as you in this dirndl, girl,” I said, tilting my head a bit and deciding that I was going to take this opportunity to try and be nice and friendly since it did seem that me being dressed as a girl was putting me in a very different light with her and her friends.

She laughed and said, “Thank you!” and then settled back into her place in the conversation circle. Jim’s girlfriend Dana then steered the conversation towards talking about how she decided on her costume and about how much fun it was getting ready for the party. The other girlfriends followed suit, and the birthday boy’s girlfriend confirmed her strategy of trying not to alert him by taking him to dinner in the Bavarian-style village so she could wear her costume unnoticed. Each of the four girlfriends talked in great detail about the panties, bras, stockings, and heels they had to buy to go with their outfits. I had a very vivid picture by description of what each of the four girls was wearing under her costume, and frankly, I absolutely loved it. When it was my turn, I hoisted up my cheer skirt a little and turned just enough to show them the butt of my satin briefs and the lace tops of my stockings.

At that point, the birthday boy’s girlfriend lifted up her dirndl just enough to show us her white lace-top stockings as she said, “We’re wearing the same exact stockings! Victoria’s Secret?!” I nodded yes, and she then asked, “Did you go and buy them yourself?!”

“I did,” I said.

“And the white satin briefs?” she asked.

I actually had not bought them there, but did not want to make it overtly sound like I was running all over town all the time buying girl clothes, which I actually did all the time, so I answered, “Yes.”

The birthday boy’s girlfriend then said, “I bought my panties there, too!” and I secretly wondered so bad if we had on the same exact panties as well. Being one of the birthday boy’s closest friends who had stayed over at his place more than a few times, I had managed to see more than a few of her pairs of panties while I was snooping around after he fell asleep, and they were definitely much like the panties I wore. He had told me that when he first started dating her, she wore some pretty plain cotton full-back panties, but that over time, he had gotten her to transition into much sexier panties, many of which he bought for her.

We continued to talk about our outfits, buying them, accessorizing them, and about getting ready for the party for quite some time. It took some work, but I managed to stay in character as just another one of the girls the whole time we were all talking together. I was honestly really getting turned on because the girlfriends kept touching my skirt and top and hair and grabbing my hand and holding it to their outfits as we all talked about our little costumes. And needless to say, all that talk of their little panties and matching bras was really getting me hot. I was honestly very worried you-know-what was going to pop out of place a little as I listened and gabbed with the girls.

Just as the conversation was taking the turn towards what all the girls knew they were going to have to do with their boys later that night since they had gotten all dolled up for the party, I finally saw the birthday boy again and he was starting to come our way.

While his initial reaction to seeing me had gone about as good as I could have wanted, as I saw him approaching now, I started to get really nervous. He and I had been the best of friends over the years, grew up together, and while we were starting to drift apart as inevitably all friends do with age, at the time, we were still pretty close. We had chased and caught many girls, sometimes pursuing a pair of friends at the same time, and had even come close to a two-guy-one-girl threesome a couple times, and had talked quite a bit about sex and our ladies over the years, but like I said, never had I mentioned this side of me to him. I still was entirely unsure how he was going to react if he figured out that my outfit was not just a costume I was wearing, but more of a confession.

As the night began, I honestly didn’t know exactly what I was setting out to accomplish by getting all dolled up, and while maybe it all started out as a sweet and innocent way of trying to give the birthday boy even one more memorable thing about his birthday party that night, as the night wore on and I relished in my single guy friends flirting with me and my taken guy friends’ girlfriends treating me like one of the girls, I think I was coming more and more to the realization of why I was there that night at that party all dolled up in my slutty cheer outfit.

As I watched the birthday boy approaching, I realized that his girlfriend was right in the middle of telling us how she had to fight to keep him off of her as she was getting ready for dinner because she didn’t want him to be late for his party. I gently placed a feminine hand on her shoulder as he approached and said just loud enough for her to hear while still looking straight ahead at him, “He’s coming.” She quickly stopped her story and said back, “Oh my God, thanks, girl.” I was dying with joy at her calling me girl!

He walked up, kissed his girlfriend on the cheek and then looked immediately at me as we all moved outward a little to give him room to join our little conversation circle. “Amazing costume! Oh, man, I had no idea! You never wear costumes! I expected you to just be in your boring black shirt and black pants like always! You really brought it tonight!”

Not knowing how this was going to go still, I said in my cute, girly voice, “Hey, I figured you’ll only have one 25th birthday surprise costume party, so why not go all out?”

He looked me up and down a couple times, head to toe. He then stepped towards me a bit and reached up to touch one of the bows in my hair. “Where did you get all this stuff?!” he asked.

I smirked as I said in my head, oh, I’ve had it all for years in my closet and drawers, hiding it from my parents! What I actually said, still maintaining my cute girl voice, was, “I got most of it online a couple weeks ago.”

“Seriously? Everything?! It’s not a set, though, right? You put it all together separately?”

I smiled and nodded. “Yep, it just all kind of came together.”

“How in the hell can you walk in those shoes?!” he asked, laughing, obviously surprised and curious as to how I was managing to wear such high heels so effortlessly. Little did he know at the time that I had been wearing shoes like those for many, many years.

“Don’t know,” I answered. “I’m just talented I guess.”

Without missing a beat, he asked, “Where’s your drink? You’re not drinking?”

I smirked because I purposely was trying to be sure to keep my wits about me in this delicate situation that I had put myself in that night for a reason I was still trying to fully figure out. All of my previous girlfriends who knew I dressed and that I had even dressed for while we were having sex always moved our naughty conversations at the time into fantasy stories where I was dressed like a girl and my friend the birthday boy was my dinner date, had picked me up in a club without realizing it was me at first, or met me and ended up having sex with me in some other scenario – so many stories and scenarios of him seeing me dressed for the first time, but honestly, I never thought something like that would ever play out because I honestly thought he’d never see me dressed, but there we were – I was dressed and he was seeing me.

“I don’t think I can drink and still walk in these shoes, so I’m playing it safe,” I responded

“No, c’mon. We’re getting you a drink.” He then kissed his girlfriend on the cheek again as I smirked a little that he had not said a word to her or the other girlfriends the entire time we were standing there, but had only talked to me, and now we were leaving the little conversation circle to get me a drink. My smirk got even bigger when, instead of leading the way as he usually did when we were hanging out, he put his arm out and gestured for me to go first toward the kitchen.

I got nervous as soon as I realized that I was going to be walking in front of him. Did I keep up the hip-shaking catwalk strides I had been using all night to walk around the party in my platform heels? Before I could think on it too much, my body made up my mind for me and I pranced toward the kitchen like I was on a fashion show runway. My right arm was bent with my right hand on my hip and my left arm and hand, which was holding my little navy blue clutch purse, swung back and forth at my side. I had practiced that walk in my platforms enough in the mirror to know that whoever was walking behind me was seeing my ass cheeks swaying side to side under my white satin briefs, peeking out from underneath that short little cheer skirt.

Once we arrived at the kitchen, I immediately took note of four things. The first was that my heels were clicking so loudly on the tile floor that I was turning heads as all the boys wanted to see the girl whose fuck-me heels were making that sound. The second was that this guy that I had shared a million beers with in our lives offered me white wine, red wine, or a strawberry margarita to which I promptly asked for the strawberry margarita with a little straw so I didn’t mess up my lipstick. The third was that once I had my drink and was sipping it through my straw, I realized that having seen someone flirt with girl after girl after girl all of his life while we were growing up, the posture, the gestures, the smiles, the hand on my lower back, were all his textbook moves when he was showing interest. The fourth was that everyone within eye sight of us was starting to see what I was seeing, especially since as soon as we got to the kitchen I was getting more and more feminine with my gestures and mannerisms, and was becoming more and more flirty as our conversation wore on.

We started by continuing to talk about my outfit I had put together and how awesome he thought it was. That led to me preening a bit to show it off, turning side to side and even turning my back towards him once as I showed him the heels of my platforms and how they were thicker to make it easier to walk. That then led me to ask him what I had intended all along to ask the first time we were alone talking that night. “So, do you get my outfit?” I asked.

“What do you mean?”

“The long dark hair…I’m a cheerleader but I actually look more like a stripper…”

I hoped so bad he would get it. See, he had this girlfriend all through high school that drove him nuts. It was a running joke with all of us about how much they would fight and what a pain their relationship was for the rest of us when they were together. She had been a cheerleader in high school, this cute little innocent looking thing, but now, she had progressed from cute high school cheerleader to a waitress in a skimpy outfit in a bar to a waitress in a skimpier outfit in a strip club to finally now, with big fake tits, fake long jet black hair and a full-blown stripper at some seedy strip joint.

His face lit up as soon as he got it. “No fucking way! That is hilarious! Holy shit, you totally look like her in that outfit with that hair and those big...!”

I loved that he was all of the sudden so self-conscious of saying “tits” in front of me, a word he had said to me a million times. I just smiled and preened and drank my strawberry margarita through the little straw as he laughed and laughed. Then, as he came back up one time from bowing over laughing, he put his arm back around my lower back, put his hand on my hip, and gave me a little squeeze. “Thanks for doing this for my birthday. I never thought you would have done something like this. It’s so wild and crazy. I really love it.”

It was then that his eyes looked downwards towards my necklace and the big rhinestone letter that was the first letter in his first name. He didn’t say anything about it, but he was looking right at it. He knew that letter wasn’t in my name. He knew that letter wasn’t in the name of the girl who I was dressed as either. He had to have known that letter was just for him. I think that was the moment it all clicked in his mind. I could definitely see the gears turning in his head as he stared at my necklace charm.

And then, it happened. His signature move that I had seen in so many bars and clubs and parking lots and house parties. The hand that was gripping my hip in that little side-by-side embrace slowly slid down off of my hip, past and then up underneath the hemline of my cheer skirt and began gently massaging my right ass cheek through my white satin briefs. And then, his intention for the situation moved quickly beyond any question as he moved his head towards me and said in my ear, “Let’s go somewhere where we can talk. It’s so loud in here.”

I felt his hand gently slide down off of my ass cheek and saw he was going to lead the way this time. I followed him, drink in one hand, clutch purse in the other, butterflies in my stomach, a million questions in my head, my heels clicking loudly on the tile floor, and so many people watching us walk off towards the other side of the house together so quickly. I followed as closely as I could, my eyes watching the floor, my hand making sure I didn’t spill my drink, and before I knew it, we had walked across the house, down the side hallway where I had hidden with those friends of friends, into the master bedroom, and then, straight into the master bathroom.

He turned the lights on as he walked in and then stood there, holding on to the door handle as he gestured for me to move inside. I still wasn’t exactly sure what was going on at that point, but I definitely was not hesitating, either. My heels again clicked loudly on the bathroom tile as I stepped in and he closed and locked the door behind me. I wasn’t entirely sure what to do so I took a sip of my drink and stood in the same spot there just inside the door as he walked over to the toilet, put the lid down, and sat down on it. He looked at me and smiled, but didn’t say a word. His eyes looked me up and down from heels to hair bows once again, but this time, it felt different. I really felt like he was drinking it all in, as if he knew this had all been for him – not as a funny gesture as he had first perceived when he arrived at the party that night, but an actual act of love and admiration as he came to realize when he saw that rhinestone encrusted letter of his first name hanging around my neck.

I think he could still tell that I wasn’t exactly sure what was going on in his mind, so he closed his thighs together as he was sitting and then patted his palms to the top of his thighs twice. No girl needed to be told what that meant. I set my drink and clutch purse down on the countertop and then turned my butt towards him. I carefully took a few steps backward until I knew I was in the right spot, then gently sat sideways across his lap, facing him. I then reached both arms up and cupped my hands back behind his neck. Our eyes locked, he smiled, and it was extremely clear what was going on.

I gently and seductively licked my lips a little bit, smiled back, and leaned forward. Just as our lips were about to meet, I looked into his eyes and said softly, “Feliz cumpleanous, papi.” He moaned a bit because while he was dating a skinny fair-skinned red-haired girl at the time, he had told me many times before how curvy Hispanic girls with accents turned him on, and if there was one thing I had perfected while dressing like a girl, it was my cute little Hispanic girl accent.

Our mouths met and it was electrifyingly hot. There was so much passion immediately between us. It was years of built-up passion that neither of us really understood was there until that very second when our lips met for the first time. I had never seen him kiss a girl like that. That was the kiss he saved for when they were alone. His tongue danced in my mouth and his hand gripped tightly on to my hips. It wasn’t long at all before I felt his rapidly hardening cock pushing up against the bottom of my thighs as I was sitting there on his lap.

As we shared that amazing, passionate kiss, my mind was racing with so many thoughts. We were best friends – guy friends – and we had a ton of mutual guy friends, only one of which was gay. No one in our group was trans, nor had we ever discussed that at all among any of us, yet, there I was, all dolled up and dressed like a girl, sitting on my best friend’s lap, making out with him. He had a girlfriend that he insisted he was going to marry one day and have kids with. We knew each other’s families extensively. There was so much history between all of us, and what was happening between us in that moment definitely seemed like something that he and I could never take back and pretend never happened.

I did so much thinking, so quickly, as our kiss lingered. I also wondered what it was he was thinking at the time, while we were sharing that first kiss. Was he coherent enough to truly understand what he was doing? Would he just later say he was drunk and didn’t know what he was doing? So many things to think about and so many scenarios to play out. But then, I thought, why not just take advantage of the situation? If this is a one-time deal, then so be it. If it ruins things between us, then so be it. We were already starting to drift apart as friends anyway at this point in our lives. And I truly believed that once he was married, she was going to start pulling him away from us all even more. The end results would be the same regardless of what happened that night in that bathroom, so why not just enjoy it? Why not take it as far as I could and see where it ended up? This kissing was lovely – quite amazing actually – but I decided at that point that it was time to start having some real fun.

 I gently pulled back from his kiss, looked right into his eyes and asked, first in Spanish, and then in English, "Me dejas que puse en mi boca? Will you let me put it in my mouth?” You should have seen the look of excitement in his eyes. He nodded, but didn’t say a word. I did my best to maintain eye contact as I slid down off of his lap, raising my arms and acting as feminine as I possibly could with every gesture. I went right down on my knees, positioning them on the little bathroom rug then turned myself around as girly as possible until I was on my hands and knees right in front of the toilet, between his spread legs, looking up at him. I moaned and licked my lips then continued to look at his eyes as I opened my mouth as if to say I’m waiting.

He quickly reached down, unfastened his pants, moved his underwear out of the way and whipped his hard cock out. I’d seen him in his underwear or a bathing suit a million times, but this was all so new now that I, in just a few short minutes, had gone from best guy friend to hot slutty piece of ass on her hands and knees on the bathroom floor about to take his cock in my mouth.

I took his blood-engorged dick in my mouth and moaned and groaned like a porno girl, bobbing up and down on the shaft. After a good thirty seconds of just sliding my mouth up and down on him, I started taking it in and out of my mouth, holding it in my hand while I looked at him, and licking the tip with my tongue. I shook my little ass on all fours like I was a dog wagging my tail. Each time his cock was out of my mouth, I said something dirty, like “Oh fuck yeah, papi”, “I love your hard cock in my mouth”, “I’m such a whore, papi”, “I’ve wanted your cock for so long, papi”, “Oh God, you’re making me your little bitch with this hard cock”, and “Fuck my mouth.”

I was getting so loud, I knew that if someone was outside that door, they would have heard me. I was doing my little sexy girl voice, so at least they wouldn’t have known it was me in there on my hands and knees sucking dick if they heard me. Finally after a few minutes of sucking his cock and saying those dirty things to him, all the while looking right at him, I settled down on to his cock, bobbing up and down like a good girl, waiting for my reward. His hands were moving back and forth from massaging the back of my head to rubbing my back and tracing over my bra straps through my cheer top. I didn’t notice really for the ten seconds or so that his hands weren’t touching me because I was so engrossed in sliding my mouth up and down his shaft, but he had pulled his cell phone out of his pocket and had dialed. I didn’t notice until he started to talk and I halfway looked up and saw him holding his phone.

“Hey, come into the master bathroom at the front of the house. The door’s locked, but there’s a spare key under the rug outside the door. Don’t let anyone see you. She’s not looking for me is she? Ok good.”

I decided not to spoil the surprise and just kept sliding my mouth up and down on his shaft, moaning and groaning like a horny little teenage girl finally sucking her first dick. I continued to shake my little ass back and forth as I heard the door open.

“Jesus Christ!” I heard Marcus’s voice echo in the bathroom as I looked up at him out of the corner of my eye. I, of course, continued to bob up and down on the cock in my mouth.

“Reach back there and lift up your little skirt,” the birthday boy said through his sighs of enjoyment at the lovely job I was doing of bringing him to orgasm with my mouth and tongue. I had to hold my balance a little, but I pulled my hands up off the floor enough to reach back and flip my skirt up, exposing my little ass under those white satin full briefs.

“Now, pull those briefs down to your knees. I want to see this thong Marcus told me you’re wearing for me.”

Oh God, he was so right. I was definitely thinking of him and what I knew about his taste in the panties he liked to see girls wearing the very moment when I walked into Victoria’s Secret that day and pretended to be buying that sexy little white lace and satin thong for a girl. I came to the realization, there on the floor, that, thanks to Marcus, the birthday boy already knew I was wearing a pair of thong panties under my briefs when he first noticed I was also wearing that rhinestone-encrusted first letter of his name around my neck, and therefore, assumed that I must have been wearing those thong panties for him. And my positive reaction to him flirting with me in the kitchen gave him the confirmation for which he was fishing.

Knowing at that point that all of this had transpired and I happily played into it, I reached back and slid the briefs down off my ass cheeks and down to my knees.

“Fuck, that is hot. You know I love little white lace and satin thongs, don’t you?” I managed to get out a grunt that half-way sounded like a yes with his cock still in my mouth. “Now it makes sense. All of those times when you asked me about my girlfriends’ panties, you weren’t getting off on hearing about them wearing slutty panties, you were wanting to wear them, weren’t you?” I again grunted yes as best I could.

“Bro, reach in that hamper right there next to the shower and toss me the panties that my girlfriend left here last night before she went home.” I didn’t look up but heard Marcus open the hamper and then felt the birthday boy move a little to grab what I assumed were the panties Marcus had tossed him. The birthday boy rubbed the back of my head and told me to look up. There, dangling from his finger, was a pair of the exact same little white lace thong panties from Victoria’s Secret that I was wearing right then and there on my hands and knees on the floor with the birthday boy’s hard cock sliding in and out of my mouth. “Don’t think I didn’t notice you were wearing the same stockings as her, too. You really put a lot of thought into this, didn’t you?”

I took his cock out of my mouth but continued to lick it up and down as I looked at him and said, “I did. I didn’t realize it until tonight, but I really did.”

He then lowered the panties down right in front of me, right by his cock, and pulled them taut so that the crotch was right in my line of sight. I marveled at how dirty they were. “Stick out your tongue and lick her panties clean without getting any lipstick on them. I fucked her good in these last night. Our juices came pouring out of her onto these panties.”

I did as I was told.

“Tell me how my cum tastes,” he said authoritatively.

“So wonderful, papi. I love your cum. I want some more, papi.”

He laughed. “I bet you’ve been wanting it for a long time, haven’t you? It all makes sense now. When you would hang around the house after I fell asleep and I’d find a little bit of a stain on my girlfriend’s bikini she left hanging in the bathroom, or the pairs of panties that she’d leave here and then would disappear somehow. It was all you, wasn’t it?”

I looked up into his eyes as I continued to lick the crotch of his girlfriend’s panties that were encrusted with their love juices from the night before. “It was me. I loved wearing that purple silky bikini and stroking myself in it, bent over your bathroom sink, pretending I was getting fucked by you like I was her. I have taken her panties and I wear them while I pretend I am her getting fucked by you when I get fucked with a strap-on.”

“Holy shit!” Marcus yelled out. “I had no idea he was such a fucking cock whore! How did we miss this all these years?!”

The birthday boy continued to look at me while I licked his girlfriend’s panties and just shook his head. “I have no idea. Shit, you want to fuck her while she sucks my cock? I’m going to be fucking my girlfriend later and she’ll know if I’ve been up in this little slut’s ass, so you’ll have to fuck her for me tonight.”

Marcus didn’t need to hear it again a second time. He quickly found his spot behind me, on his knees as he undid his baseball uniform pants. He took a cue from the birthday boy and instead of reaching for my thong, called out to me, “Move your thong over and wet your ass, slut.”

Oh my God, I couldn’t believe this was happening. After all those years of seeing drunk party sluts get reamed by all of my friends in this house, now I was the party slut. I quickly reached back and moved the thong out of the crack of my ass and then spit on my hand, lubing it up as best as I could, and then transferred the spit to my waiting asshole. Marcus spit down on to his cock, got it all wet, and then started to push it into my ass.

“Jesus, bro, this is definitely not a virgin ass,” he said to the birthday boy. “I just slid right in. What a fucking whore.”

I continued to look the birthday boy right in the eye, licking his girlfriend’s dirty panties while I started to push back against Marcus’s cock and settled into my rhythm of letting him pound my ass. Not long after, Marcus was pounding me so hard that I simply could not keep licking the panties because I was moaning and groaning so much, just completely lost in the sensation.

The birthday boy took the panties away from my tongue, balled them up, and then tossed them back over towards the hamper. He then reached down and cupped my face in his hands and bent down to give me another hot, passionate kiss on my lips, which was a bit challenging given the pounding that I was getting from behind. He pulled back and smiled as I continued to push back on Marcus’s rock hard cock. “Now I know why my girlfriend has always been so jealous of you. She must have known that you were such a little whore and would be in here sucking my dick one day. She must have always known that eventually one day, you’d be my other girlfriend.”

The words hit my ears like electricity. I reached down and yanked my little thong off my erect cock just in time as it started to spurt my cum downward, all over the tile floor underneath me.

“Shit!” the birthday boy hollered in surprise. “Did me calling you my other girlfriend just make you cum without even touching your dick?!”

I looked up at him and bit my bottom lip while I continued to push back on Marcus’s big hard cock. “Si, papi,” I said, breathing so heavily. “I’ve always wanted to be your girlfriend.” That was it, I said it. I guess I had this all figured out now that I was on my hands and knees on the floor in my little cheer skirt getting spit roasted by my two friends like I was in a porno.

The birthday boy then looked up from my eyes to Marcus. “You know what, man? Fuck it. I’m too fucking hard. Move over and let me hit this shit.”

“Seriously?” Marcus protested, but then immediately yielded. “Shit, all right. She’s your slut, I guess.”

I winced and moaned as Marcus quickly pulled his hard cock out of my ass. He slowly stood up and I could see his cock was glistening from the mix of our saliva and my ass juices. The birthday boy promptly took Marcus’s place behind me and gently slid his hard cock into my ass. He was much more gentle than Marcus had been and that really let me know he was serious about that “other girlfriend” remark. Slowly, he started to slide his cock in and out of me, gradually picking up speed and force. Once he was at his full force of pounding, holding tightly on to my hips, I fucking lost it. I was backing up on to him, bucking and practically yelling in my little feminine voice for him to fuck me. “Si, papi, fuck my wet pussy. I love your cock in my tight pussy, papi. I’m your whore now. I’m going to let you fuck me all the time, papi. Whenever and wherever you want. I’ll be your little whore, I promise.”

He then looked at Marcus. “Why don’t you shut her up before someone hears her?” he laughed.

Marcus then sat on the toilet and I took his hard cock in my mouth, tasting my own ass juices as I began to suck away. I had worked his cock hard with my ass already and it wasn’t but a minute or so before I felt him thrust deep into my mouth and felt his cum start to spray. I relished in it. I loved it. I swallowed the whole load while I felt the birthday boy finally start spraying his cum deep into my ass. He was gripping my hips so hard as he thrust so deep into me. For a few seconds there, I was getting cum in both ends with spraying and convulsing cocks in both holes.

With the taste of Marcus’s cum and my own ass juices in my mouth, my legs spread and my own cock dripping cum on to the floor, I felt the birthday boy pull out and then felt his cum gushing out of my ass and on to the floor.

I must have been a sight, my lipstick all smeared, cum dripping out of my ass, still on my hands and knees, my skirt pulled up, my wig a little off to the side, my cock starting to shrink, cum all on the bathroom floor, the taste of my ass and Marcus’s cock still in my mouth.

“I told you he was after your dick,” Marcus laughed. “No straight guy dresses like that to his best friend’s birthday party. No one pretends to be a girl like that and wears silky panties and a thong unless he is out trolling for some cock.”

I was frozen. I couldn’t move. Marcus was so right and now that I had blown my load all over the floor, I realized that after that night, things were never going to be the same – things would never go back to how they were before this night.

“What do we do with her now?” Marcus asked as he stood up from the toilet and fastened his baseball uniform pants back up.

I was hanging on their every word. Not that I would not have stopped something happening to me that I did not genuinely want to occur, but in a lot of ways, I was greatly enjoying letting the birthday boy decide my sexual fate so far that night.

It was then that the birthday boy said, “I have something in mind.” He bent down over my back so that his mouth was right by my ear. I could feel his chest on my back and feel that he was already starting to get hard again.

“Tomorrow night,” he whispered in my ear, “ you are getting all dolled up again and I am going to come pick you up at your house and we are going to drive to L.A. to West Hollywood and go out to dinner. No one we know will be there and you’ll just be my girlfriend. No one will know otherwise. How would you like that?”

The words hit my ears like an orgasm blasting through my body. I can’t explain it, but I wanted that more than anything. I wanted to be his girl. I wanted to put on a pretty dress and have him take me out on a date like I was a real girl. I could instantly feel my cock getting hard again now.

“I would love that,” I whispered, trying to look back at him. “I want that so bad.”

“That is really good,” he whispered in my ear. “That is what I wanted to hear.” He paused a few seconds, almost as if he was thinking, then said, “I want you to do something else for me tonight. There is something that I have always wanted to see in person and I think this might be my only chance. Will you be my princess and do something for me?”

I was so rock hard again. “Si, papi. Anything for you.”

He gently kissed my ear and I shuddered.

“I am going to have Marcus go get the guys and I want to sit right here on this toilet and watch them have their way with you. Will you do that for me, babygirl?”

Holy shit! Was he serious?! I was honestly a little mortified at the thought, but I had to admit to myself right then and there that I had experienced many a masturbation session where I was all dressed up, fantasizing about all of my friends taking me all at once like that. I nodded my head yes.

The birthday boy then got so excited and kissed my ear and the back of my neck repeatedly as if I had just given him something he had always wanted but thought he would never have. “I’ve wanted to see every girlfriend do that for me and it’s never happened,” he said to me. “You are making my fantasy come true tonight.”

“Tonight, we share the wealth,” the birthday boy then said to Marcus. “Starting tomorrow, her little ass is mine from then on, but tonight in honor of my birthday celebration, all of the boys can decide if they want a piece.”

Before I could even get out a word, Marcus was already out the door. The birthday boy looked deep into my eyes with such a commanding presence that I had no choice but to obey his every wish. “Will you do that for me, princess? Will you let our friends come in here so I can watch you take their cocks deep inside your ass and your mouth? Just for tonight, and then starting tomorrow, you are all mine.”

“Si, papi,” I said in that little accent I could tell he loved so much. “Anything for you, papi.”

“Good,” he said, smiling. “Why don’t you be a good girl and give the boys a little show as they walk in?”

“Yes, papi,” I said. I moved from being on my hands and knees and put my legs up underneath me, bent at the knee with my butt resting on my platform heels. I pushed my chest outward, and used my left hand to grab at my fake tits under my cheer top and used my right hand to simultaneously hold up the front of my skirt while I stroked my hard cock. I knew my eyes were glazed over with lust as I was so lost in the depravity of what was about to happen.

One by one, Darren, Mick, then Trevor slinked inside the door. I don’t know what Marcus told them, but you could tell by the subtle knock and how they snuck inside each time the birthday boy unlocked the door to let them in, they knew something secretive was going on. Each one stepped inside and looked at me there on the floor, skirt flipped up, cock in hand, stroking, grabbing at my fake tits, and each one simply smiled, not a one having even the slightest look of surprise on his face.

By the time Marcus returned, signalling that this was the full compliment of boys, I was having to take pauses in stroking my cock so that I didn’t cum. Marcus took up his position next to the three guys that had just entered the room as they stood opposite me, over by the shower, and the birthday boy remained seated on the toilet while I continued to sit there, stroking myself for them all.

“This is my new girlfriend,” the birthday boy said. “She has offered to let you all gangbang her while I watch as my birthday present.”

They all smirked and smiled. Again, no surprise at all. “Tomorrow, her ass will belong exclusively to me, but tonight I want to see you gangbang this little slut for me.”

There was immediately a consensus in the room and I could tell that each of my four friends was ready and willing. It was as if I was a star in my own private porno movie. Without a word, the boys all approached me, including Marcus. Each of the boys unzipped his pants and whipped out his cock. And just like that, I immediately saw, all at once, the cocks of some of my closest friends. It was surreal – hard to take in. It was so depraved and so weird all at once.

Darren led the charge in and immediately presented his cock to my mouth. It was fucking huge. I had no idea that quiet Darren was so hung. I opened my mouth as wide as I could and looked right up at him as I took that huge dick into my mouth and started to suck on it. Mick came up on my right side and presented his cock as well. It was pretty average sized but was nice and thick. I took it into my right hand and started to stroke it. Trevor did the same, just on my left side and I took his hard cock into my left hand and began to stoke it.

Marcus came up to all of us and you could see he was trying to figure out how to fit into the scene. I somehow kept sliding my mouth up and down Darren’s amazing cock and kept stroking the other two with my hands as I came up from a position of siting on my heels to being up on my knees. I looked away from Darren long enough to look over at Marcus and then once our eyes had locked, looked down towards the floor, signaling that I wanted him down between my legs.

Marcus quickly arranged himself, lying on the floor and slid underneath me. It was a careful balancing act to still be attentive to each of the three cocks I was playing with while managing to accommodate Marcus sliding up underneath me, but somehow I managed. It was as if I had been doing this all my life. I know all the porn I had watched growing up was definitely acting as a guide for me during this little adventure.

As I stroked Mick and Trevor, enjoying their hardness in my hands and was loving sucking the hell of out Darren’s huge stick, Marcus found just the perfect spot beneath me and began to slide his hard cock into my still-wet ass for the second time that night.

I managed to look up just enough to see the birthday boy’s reflection in the mirror and saw that he was stroking his cock while he took in the scene that was before him.

I managed to pull my mouth off of Darren’s cock long enough to look directly at him in the mirror. “Is this what you wanted, papi?” I asked him.

“This is perfect, babygirl,” he said, continuing to stroke his cock. “I want you all to either cum inside or on this whore for me.”

Wanting to please my new daddy, I started riding on Marcus’s cock, sucking on Darren’s cock, and stroking on Mick and Trevor’s cock even harder. Mick was the first. He moved my hand off of his cock and grabbed it with his own hand as he stood up on his toes and sprayed his cum all over the right side of my face. Marcus was next as I felt him spray his load up into my ass as I continued to ride his cock. Just as soon as Marcus’s load was deep in my ass and I stopped riding him, Darren’s plentiful load began to spray in my mouth. It was a little difficult, but I swallowed every drop as soon as he pulled out of my mouth. This just left Trevor who after me stroking his cock with my left hand for just a few more seconds, presented his hard cock to my face. I opened my mouth again and Trevor shot his abundant load deep inside my mouth as well.

Having swallowed the two cum loads completely, I gently lifted myself up off of Marcus’s softening cock and turned my attention again to the birthday boy.

I got down on my knees before him as he sat there on the toilet and looked right into his eyes. “Papi,” I said in the cutest accent and voice I could muster, “was I a good girl for you?”

I almost laughed as I saw how much that little Spanish-accented girly voice of mine excited him and finished him off. No sooner had I finished asking the question than had he stood up from the toilet just as far as he needed to into order to shove his cock into my mouth just in time to spray another cumload.

I moaned and looked up at him with lusty eyes as I swallowed every drop like a porn star. “Fuck, babygirl,” he said, looking down at me, “that was so fucking hot.” He then looked around the room, turning his head and looking at each of the four other guys who had now put his cock back in his pants and had returned to his standing position over by the shower. “Thanks, boys,” he said, “that was fucking awesome, but I need a few minutes alone with this little girl now.”

The boys all nodded and each one looked at me and smiled before quietly leaving the bathroom. The birthday boy then also put his cock away and fixed his clothes then returned to his seat on the toilet and once again tapped his lap, indicating that he wanted me to sit there again.

I stood up from the floor to try to straighten myself as best as I could, but I could feel that I was a mess. I looked at myself in the mirror and saw my red lipstick was smeared quite a bit, my mascara was a little runny, my wig hair was all over the place, my brow was a little sweaty, both pairs of my panties were still down at my knees, and I had some gobs of Mick's cum drying on my cheek. I looked like such a slut, and felt so dirty, yet somehow, I loved seeing myself look like this in the mirror. I was smiling ear to ear.

As I was smiling, I looked at my new daddy through the mirror and he looked so happy - so proud of me. I grabbed a piece of toilet paper and gently dabbed the cum off my face while I bent forward towards the mirror, being sure to push my ass out towards him as he sat there on the toilet, watching me. I looked right at him, still through the mirror, smiling, as I reached down and then replaced my thong and my satin briefs back to where they went under my skirt. After straightening my wig, I made my way back to the birthday boy’s lap, and as soon as I sat down, I could feel Marcus’s cum starting to drip down out of my ass and into my panties. I was still rock hard, struggling to stay inside the thong and briefs as I relished in knowing I had truly been that night’s party slut.

Once I was settled on his lap again, the birthday boy and I made out long and hard. I had the taste of so much cum in my mouth and he kissed me like it was the hottest, most passionate kiss he had ever experienced. My mind was arace with so many thoughts about how my life was going to change now that I was no longer going to be one of the guys, but his hot piece of slutty ass on the side instead.

After making out for what seemed a pleasurable eternity, he finally pulled away and gently tapped the side of my ass with his hand. “We really need to get back. My girlfriend is really going to wonder where I have been.”

I nodded and kissed him one more time, then said, as I pulled away, “Si, papi.”

He looked me square in the eyes, grunted a little bit at what I felt was his frustration at us having to get back already because he really wanted to keep playing with me. “You know I love you, right?” he asked.

I was melting. This was a dream come true. Much more than just a fantasy but somehow something that had been brewing inside of me for so long, all without me truly realizing the extent of it all. “Si, papi,” I said, returning his deep stare. I the leaned forward a little bit and licked his lips, motioning upwards with the tip of my tonque. I followed that by saying, “You conosco. Te quero muchisimo, papicito.”

We maintained our gaze into each other’s eyes for about another minute, both of us smiling at what we had just discovered there in his master bathroom that night. We shared one more quick kiss and then I stood up from his lap and he stood up from the toilet. He then reached out and took my hand, interlacing his fingers into mine. I was puddy in his hands at that point. As I had just shown him, I would have done whatever he said, whatever he asked. He then led me over to that bathroom door and after I grabbed my drink glass and clutch purse, he led me out into the master bedroom, slapping my ass through my skirt and satin briefs with his free hand as we exited the bathroom. He held my hand as long as he could while we walked through the master bedroom and down the hallway until we reached the point at which someone would have seen us, all the while, Marcus’s cum continuing to drip out of my ass into my panties and the lovely taste of all of my friends’ cum still fresh in my mouth.

 

Chapter Two: Our First Date

 

For the remainder of the birthday party, I kept a pretty low profile, figuring that since I had just gotten away with basically getting gangbanged on the bathroom floor by my friends without anyone, especially the birthday boy’s girlfriend, finding out, I had better not push my luck.

I hung out with other people I knew a little, had a couple more drinks, ate a little bit here and there, danced a little, and pretty much just continued to relish in the fact that I was out dressed as Monica for the first time and had an absolutely amazing time. For the remainder of the night, just about every person I knew at the party commented on how amazing my costume was and how much I looked like a real girl, which was, of course, music to my ears. I had more than a few boys I didn’t know flirt with me as well, and it was cute, but I was not about to get caught flirting with some other guy by my new secret boyfriend.

I chatted with the boys a bit, let them get a little close, even let them put an arm around me or touch me a bit, but as soon as I could tell the guy was thinking it was going to progress beyond that, I abruptly excused myself and moved away.

Finally, after a couple more hours, I was spent. I was tired and needed to rest, and honestly was ready to go home and masturbate myself to sleep while thinking back upon what had transpired that night. When I went to say goodbye to the birthday boy, he was there with his girlfriend and a couple of her friends. He and I handled it perfectly, and I did even feel a little bad when she thanked me for helping make the party such a big success with my amazing costume, giving me another unanticipated hug. Yeah, if she only knew in that moment that not only was I her main guy-friend nemesis, but now, apparently, I was the other girlfriend, too.

I was about halfway home when my phone rang and it was the birthday boy, undoubtedly now at a place far enough away from the girlfriend that he could talk. “Hola, papi,” I said.

He laughed a bit then said, “You are too cute! I just have a few seconds, but I wanted to thank you for tonight. You were absolutely wonderful. You made some dreams come true for me tonight. I will come and pick you up tomorrow at nine for a late dinner?”

“Si, papi. Sounds lovely. I cannot wait.” I really was dying to know how an actual date with him was going to go after what I had done for him, and with him, already that night.

“OK. Love you.”

I was smiling ear to ear and said back to him, “Te amo, papi. See you tomorrow night.” I hung up and realized that I was already rock hard with anticipation from just that little conversation and remembering what I had done just a few hours before. I actually had to pull over and stroke myself until I came so that I was not hard when I walked into the house. It felt a little dirty, but I did enjoy it. And yes, I came into my hand so I could swallow it all and lick it all off my hand instead of letting it go to waste.

Once I was home, I didn’t want to change out of my cheer uniform and undo this amazing little outfit that I put together, but I was really just so exhausted. Luckily everyone was already asleep when I got home so I was able to just go into the bathroom, remove my makeup, and then go straight into my bedroom without answering any questions. I really should have showered, but I was worried I would wake someone up so I figured I would just live with feeling a little dirty and grimy. Besides, I was still relishing in how it felt having all that cum slowly continuing to drip out of my tight little ass. I removed the cheer uniform and satin briefs as well as my jewelry and stockings, but left on the bra and the thong. I locked my bedroom door and figured why not just sleep in the bra and panty that night.

In the morning, after masturbating twice at the thought of what I had done the night before, I finally removed the bra and thong and marveled at how dirty my tiny little panties had gotten. I threw on some loose shorts and a T-shirt and proceeded to shower and answer all of my family’s questions about the night before over breakfast, of course leaving out all of the juicy details.

Fortunately, my family was going out for a late dinner that night and I was going to have the house all to myself when it came time for me to get ready for my date. I figured that I would just take some boy clothes with me in case my new secret boyfriend needed to bring me back home after dinner, but also decided to take some of my makeup to freshen up and something cute to sleep in just in case we ended up back at his place and I stayed the night with him.

I spent the morning washing my car, working on some things around the house, had lunch with my family, and then lounged in the backyard for a bit, pretty much just killing the day until it was time for our date. About seven, my family left for their dinner and once I was sure they were gone, I quickly started to get myself ready.

I showered and shaved my whole body, again leaving my little heart-shaped patch of pubic hair just above my cock. I lotioned up nice and thick with a Victoria’s Secret strawberry-scented lotion that I loved to wear and also knew was one of his favorites, too.

I opted for many different shades of purple for my outfit because I remember him always saying he loved purple lingerie, which was actually also something that we had in common. I decided on a dark purple, flaring silky A-line dress with spaghetti straps that was tight on top but flared outward at the waist, a light purple lace strapless bra with matching thong and garter belt and a pair of lace-top stockings that were a shade of purple pretty much right in the middle of the dark purple dress and light purple lingerie, and also a pretty little light purple matching petticoat to go underneath the dress to help make it flare out even more. I had painted my finger and toe nails a dark purple, had done a beautiful purple scape of eyeshadow, my usual makeup with mascara, but still wore my signature bright red lipstick, which was also something that we both loved on our girls. I opted for the same exact earrings, necklace, bracelets, watch, and rings from the night before because the necklace had that first letter of his first name in rhinestones and I wanted to remind him of the previous night’s fun by wearing all the same jewelry. I rounded it all out with a beautiful pair of dark purple suede 6-inch heels that matched my dress perfectly. I wore the same, long black wig from the night before as well, but this time, instead of the long pigtails and little white bows, I tucked the hair behind my right ear and held it in place with this really cute purple hair clip that was in the shape of a butterfly with pretty purple feathers.

            For later that night, should I need it, I put into my overnight bag all of the girly things necessary to freshen up after dinner as well as a pretty little dark purple lace teddy to wear to bed that I just knew he would love. I figured and hoped that we might end up in the hot tub back at his place as well, but I decided that it would be far sexier for both of us if I just wore one of his girlfriend’s bikinis instead of bringing one of my own. I really had a feeling that if we did end up in the hot tub, he was going to be the one to suggest I wear one of her bikinis before I ever brought it up. I was really hoping that the cute little silky purple one that had the bottoms that tied on the side and had a traditional triangle top, which is the bikini of hers he mentioned the previous night that he knew I had stained when I was wearing it in secret, was there at his house so I could wear it if we got to that point later in the night.

He picked me up, coming to the front door to get me and then walking me back to his car, holding my hand. It was dark enough, but I was so worried that one of my neighbors was going to see me all dolled up again for a second night. I guess since it was still Halloween weekend, I could have explained it all away. Dressing for him like this two weeks down the road was going to be a different story, however, but that night, I just figured I would cross that bridge when I came to it.

When we reached his car, he opened the door for me, which I thought was so cute. He closed the door, quickly made his way to the driver’s side, then got in. Once inside the car, he leaned over and gave me a cute little peck on my cheek and asked me if I was ready to go on our date. I told him that I was and then asked where we were going.

            He told me he found a cute little Italian restaurant in West Hollywood and that he was really looking forward to us having a proper date. He said that he had so much fun the night before at his birthday party with me being his perfect little naughty princess.

            I told him that I was happy to do that for him and then tried not to get hard while I was sitting in the passenger seat, remembering how I had been quite the little party slut the night before.

            It was already pretty late in the evening so there was not much traffic at all. During the drive, we chatted about normal things – about work, family, plans for the week ahead, and so on. The conversation we had driving was not very different from the conversations we always had, but given that we were not just friends, but secret lovers now, the conversation that night in the car was still a little different. After we had been driving for about ten minutes, he reached over and took my hand into his, interlacing his fingers in mine, and he held my hand like that until we got to the restaurant’s parking garage about thirty minutes after having left my house.

            After he parked his car, he came over, opened the door for me, helped me out of the car, and also helped me to steady on my heels before we started walking towards the restaurant’s entrance. Above all else, I marveled at how normal it all felt – we were just like any other couple who were going out on a date. It wasn’t a traditional first date because we knew each other so well, and had already had some pretty naughty sex the night before, but it still had all the feelings of a first date.

            I was worried that while I was confident in how I looked, and I knew I was looking good for him that night, that if anyone gave us any type of second look because I was obviously trans, that it might spook him and make him feel uncomfortable. But, he handled it all amazingly well. From staring back down a couple who looked at us a little funny while we were entering the restaurant to flawlessly calling me his girlfriend to the hostess, who was amazingly superhot and totally his type, and then, completely ignoring her little flirty look she gave him as she sat us at our table.

            The most amazing thing about dinner that night was that it was just that – a normal dinner. We ordered, we chatted, we drank, we ate, we held hands on the table, he flirted with me, I flirted back, and he continued to tell me how beautiful I was and how happy he was that we were taking our friendship to this wonderful next level.

            Admittedly, sitting there in my pretty, silky little dark purple A-line dress and being treated like any other girl in the restaurant that night had me on both an emotional and physical high. I was continually shifting in my little dress the entire time, trying hard to conceal the excitedness that was going on inside of my panties.

            Once we had eaten, he asked if I wanted dessert and I could not help but tell him that I really felt we should have dessert in the car. He told me that he was thinking more along the lines of dessert back at his place, but I told him that I simply could not wait that long and that we had to start dessert much, much sooner.

            He paid the bill, thanked our waiter, and then walked me back to the car, the entire time, walking with his arm around my waist. I was honestly in sheer heaven at being his other girlfriend and the focus of his attention like this. As we neared the car, we walked towards the passenger door and I expected him to open the door so I could get in, but instead, he used the arm he had around my waist to spin me towards him and then kiss me passionately, moving my body backwards until I was pushed up against the front fender of the car.

            We continued to kiss and I was also smiling and laughing a bit as his momentum continued and I ended up slowly falling backwards until my butt was up on the car hood and I was resting on my back with him lying on top of me, never breaking our kiss. And as soon as I was securely laying on that hood, he pushed me back a bit until I was resting my heels with bent legs up on that hood as well. He looked down at me with a coy little smile while I looked up at him, still giggling and laughing. Then, he surprised me by sliding down my body and beginning to kiss my stomach through my dress. He continued to move downward with his kisses until he was kissing my hard cock that was straining against my panties through the petticoat and dress.

            I was a little curious as to what stance he was going to take with my cock since the night before, he had pretty much completely avoided it. I initially thought he was going to simply continue to treat me as any other girl, avoiding my cock completely and just having anal sex with me, which was pretty typical of straight guys who were into trans girls, but those kisses on my hard cock through the panties, petticoat, and dress let me know that when it was going to be just me and him, he was going to take advantage of me being a trans girl.

            I reached down and ran my fingers through his hair and said, “Aye, papi, kiss my hard little clitty, daddy.”

            He continued with his kissing and then slid both hands up until they were resting at the hem of my dress. He then slid his hands higher, taking the hem of my dress and petticoat up with them as I lifted my ass off the car hood for him, revealing my pretty purple panties, garterbelt, its straps, and my purple lace stocking tops.

With the dress and petticoat now out of the way, his kisses continued on the light purple lacy material of my panties. I moaned and sighed, and bit my bottom lip, resting my head back on the car hood, continuing to run my fingers through his hair.

The hood of the car felt cold against my back through the purple satiny material of my dress, against my bare shoulders, and my bare ass cheeks now that my petticoat and dress had been bunched up at my waist. My spaghetti straps were taut and the two metal eye hooks of my light purple lace strapless bra’s back clasp pushed into my spine as the bra snugly held my big breast forms in place as they pushed tightly against the bra and the front of my low-cut dress. As I raised my head and looked down my body, I could see my cleavage heaving with my fast breath and giggling. I felt my heart racing as my eyes continued down to the light purple garter belt straps that held the purple stockings in place over my smooth, silky long legs which were spread apart wide, offering a heavenly view of my tiny light purple lace thong panties and my guy down between my legs, feverishly kissing my hard cock through those panties. The thong was so tight up my firm ass. My feet, in their six-inch dark purple suede heels, rested firmly on the hood, my knees bent at such a seductive angle. I closed my eyes and let out a moan as my lips, still smothered in my bright red lipstick, pressed together. After watching him kissing my cock through the panties for a bit, I finally rested my head back down on the hood and turned it to the side, my long black hair oscillating gently in the night breeze funneling through the parking garage.

As he continued to kiss my hard cock through my pretty little light purple lace thong, I scanned the garage to see if anyone was looking, but I must admit that when I saw no one around, I was actually quite disappointed.

A short while after, he stopped kissing me through the panties and looked up at me. I turned my head back to the center and looked down to meet his gaze. Once our eyes met, he smiled and then slid his hands gently down the inside of my thighs, over the lace-top of my purple stockings, caressing the soft skin between the stocking and the garter belt. He then gripped on to each of the front garter straps and before I could wrench away because I could tell what he was about to do, he snapped them hard against my thighs.

“Ouch!” I shouted in my girly voice, laughing and yelping at the same time. “Papi!” I protested, unsuccessfully pretending to be mad.

He smiled, playing my little game. “You know you like it, little girl.”

With that, he wrapped his arms around my thighs and slid my butt across the hood towards him as he stood back up on the pavement. In doing so, he moved me down far enough that my heels touched the pavement again. I then stood up as well, pretending to push him away, also pretending his grip was far too strong to allow such a thing. He then put his left hand firmly on the back of my head and held it in place as he looked directly into my eyes. I pretended to try to get away again. I was smiling, almost laughing, and so was he. Without ever discussing this little game, we knew each other well enough to not only fall right into it, but to both enjoy it.

Before I could utter another word, he spun me around so that I was now facing the car hood that I had just been laying on. He then reached up and pulled down my dress’s spaghetti straps. The top of the little dress fell down to my waist, completing revealing my light purple lace strapless bra and bare midriff. Before I could reach to my waist in a vain attempt to pull back up the top of my dress, he pushed me forward with a hand on the back of each of my shoulders. I was forced to put out my hands on to the hood of the car to brace myself. When I tried to look back to him, he put his left hand on the back of my head, allowing me only the view of the car hood, my long purple fingernails, and the shadow that was cast over the whole scene with him standing right behind me.

I then felt his right hand lift up the bottom of my dress and little petticoat, which had fallen back into place when I stood up, and pull them both up over my firm ass again, essentially leaving my entire dress and petticoat bunched up at my waist and leaving the rest of me there in nothing but my lingerie, bent over the car hood in front of him. I tried to vision what he saw...My long black hair against my smooth back, the back of the strapless bra, the dress and petticoat bunched up at my waist and the taut thong pulled tight into my firm little ass, pointing the way down to the purple garter belt straps and stockings, finally, leading down to the back of the six-inch dark purple suede heels. I knew that he was enjoying the sight just as much as I would have been had I been in his shoes.

            Despite the fact that my heels made me a good eight inches taller than him, the angle I was bent over was to his advantage. Within seconds of having me bent over, he had undone his belt and pants, pulled his underwear down, and I felt the warmth of his rock-hard cock as he rubbed it against my ass and the light purple lace covering my crotch. “Si, papi,” I whimpered, and he answered that by grabbing the thong out of my ass and pulling it over to the side, revealing the entirety of my tight little ass. Before I could react, he had moistened himself with his spit and had pressed his rock hard cock deep inside me.

He started to slide in and out of my tight little ass gently at first, but as each stroke progressed, he started to pound harder and harder. He then took his right hand and gently began to caress my ass, running down the back of my legs to the stockings and then back to my ass. “You feel so good, babygirl,” he said as he let go the grip on the back of my head and put one hand on either of my hips as he continued to thrust his hard cock in and out of me, my body swaying back and forth as I moaned and sighed.

“You like it, don’t you, babygirl?” he asked, breathing heavily.

“Si, papi!” I grunted.

He then took his right hand off of my hip and slid it around to the front, gently caressing over the garter belt and straps until he reached my crotch. “I love that I make you this hard,” he smirked as he took a firm grip on my hard cock through my little lacy light purple thong.

I turned over my left shoulder, blowing my hair out of the way as I met his eyes. I licked my upper lip again and let out between moans, “You can suck on it for me later.”

He met that with a sharp slap to my left ass cheek as his right hand moved the front of my panties over and my rigid cock was exposed to the night air.

He continued to pump his rock hard cock in and out of me while he stroked mine with his right hand, his left hand taking turns spanking my firm ass and snapping the back garter strap against my thigh.

After pumping me nice and hard for a couple minutes, both of us just moaning and otherwise silently enjoying the sensation of having sex out in the open in the restaurant parking garage, he finally asked,“You like when daddy cums in your pussy?”

As I turned over my shoulder again to answer, I caught out of the corner of my eye, a young lady watching us as she crouched behind a car, hoping to go unnoticed. From where she was, it would look to her like a guy and his girlfriend having sex. I decided to give her a show. “Oh, yes daddy,” I said in the most feminine voice I could muster, surely loud enough for her to hear. “Yes, daddy, please cum in my pussy! I want to feel your warm, wet cum shoot into my body!”

I looked over to her again, skinny little blonde thing in a cute little black dress, her left hand bracing her in her crouched position behind the car, her right hand out of sight and obviously doing more important work. She could not have been watching too long because she definitely was not there when I scanned the garage area around us while lying on the hood just a few minutes earlier. She was by herself, so either she worked at the restaurant or had arrived to meet someone and must have happened across me and my guy playing there beside his car and decided to watch.

I hadn’t realized it, but my last remark had really excited him and before I knew it, he was leaning over on to my back, his right hand still stroking me, his left hand reaching across to squeeze my fake tit as I felt his hard cock pulsating inside me. He let out a loud moan as I felt his warm cum shoot deep into my tight little hole. There was so much, his orgasm seeming to last forever.

“How was that?” he asked coyly, breathing heavily in my ear.

“Oh, it was wonderful, papi,” I sighed, nearly out of breath myself.

“Do you want me to suck you now?”

I smiled and let my eyes wander a bit towards our little friend. “Not here. I don’t think you saw, but there’s a little blonde girly over there watching us, and it looks like she’s playing with herself. Let’s let her think I actually have a pussy down there, shall we?”

He smiled as I felt him slowly pull out of me, his cock still quite hard. I did my best to straighten myself, pulling my panties back in place, pushing my dress and petticoat down, and then replacing my dress’s straps up onto my shoulders. By the time I was done, he’d straightened himself up and was already waiting for me to finish putting everything back in place. I gave him a coy little smile. “You boys have it so easy,” I said sarcastically. “Just pull it back in, zip it up, and go.”

He leaned forward. “Well, next time, I’ll be the girl,” he whispered to me as I felt him hand me the car keys. I glared at him with a naughty look, calling him a bastard with my eyes. We both know he had no intention of that ever happening. “So, I’m driving?” I asked.

“Get in and I’ll show you why,” he said

I moved around to the other side of the car, opened the door, and slid into the driver seat in my usual lady-like manner while he opened the other door and got into the passenger seat. I did love to drive in heels, even though the car was a stick. I liked driving a stick while dressed because of the way that my skirt or dress rose up, revealing either more bare leg, or in the case of what I was wearing that night, my garter straps and stocking tops as I shifted gears. I was reluctant to leave our little voyeur all alone for the evening, but it was hard to tell by sight alone who was into what. Plus, it was our first date and I really did want to keep it just the two of us.

No matter, because we weren’t even out of the parking garage before the bottom of my skirt was up around my waist again, little light purple panties pushed to the side, my rock hard cock sticking out, and his head down by my crotch, his wet mouth sliding up and down my hard shaft. Whenever shifting permitted, I would put my right hand on his head and slowly guide him up and down.With our little parking garage escapade fresh in my mind, it didn’t take long before I was the one moaning loudly and stiffening my back. I pushed my cock forward, my pelvis thrusting up in the seat as I shot gobs and gobs of warm cum into his mouth. There was so much that he couldn’t swallow fast enough and as I looked down, I saw some of the cum dribble out of his mouth, down my cock and onto the little light purple panties that he’d moved over to the side. Without a word, he moved up the front of my body and still trying desperately to keep my eyes on the road ahead, we shared a deep passionate kiss. He’d swallowed the cum, but there was still enough left in his mouth for me to taste it.

After our passionate kiss, he licked up the little spot of cum on my panties that had slipped out of his mouth, replaced my panties over my shrinking cock, and replaced my little dress. He then leaned back over and sat back down in the passenger seat.

We both caught our breath and sat silently for about a minute or two. I was reflecting on how quickly our little sexual relationship was progressing and I had a feeling he was thinking the same thing.

Finally after a couple of minutes, I broke the silence by saying, “You know what the sexiest thing is?”

“What is that, my little girl?” he asked, smiling.

“I don't know how to put this in a ‘nice’-sounding way, but right now, as I’m sitting here, legs spread, shifting gears and driving, the taste of my cum from your mouth still in mine, the sexiest thing is that your cum is dripping out of my ass and onto my little panties right now. It feels so good,” I said, rolling my eyes a bit, “gently running out of my ass onto my pretty little panties, even warmer than it was when you shot it in me.”

“My God,” he said laughing, “you’re such a slut!”

I looked over slowly and gave him a coy little smile, my head turned to the side a as I licked my lips. “So are you, papi.”

He then leaned over and kissed my cheek. He didn’t say it, but I knew that was why he said he loved me. Yes, the emotions were there – the history, the depth of feelings, and so on – but at the end of the day, me doing all of the things he could never do with his girlfriend because she was simply not that type of girl was the reason. I figured that I would be fine with that for now and would see where that ended up taking us.

Now that it was a couple hours later in the evening, and given the fact that I was dying to get back to his place to continue our night, I got us to his place in about thirty minutes. We continued our small talk throughout the rest of the drive and he held my hand the rest of the way home, too. We also talked about our little blonde observer from the parking garage and he said that we should have brought her home and shared her. I thought that was simply an amazing idea. I told him that we should definitely try that some day soon. Given his charming wiles and ability to pick up girls, I had a feeling he was really planning on making that happen.

When we arrived at his place, I parked the car in the detached garage that was in his backyard and grabbed my overnight bag from the back seat. We both got out of the car and met by the door that led from the garage and out into the backyard. We interlaced our fingers together once more as we met at the door and walked hand-in-hand into the backyard. As we passed his little round above-ground hot tub, I noticed that the hard cover had been moved off to the side just enough and a small, steady stream of hot steam was escaping into the cooler night air. He had obviously left the heater on the hot tub running while we were at dinner. I was very happy to see that we were thinking the same thing about the hot tub being a good after-dinner activity.

 When we reached the little concrete steps that led up to the back sliding door of his house, he let go of his grip on my hand and put his arm around my lower back, helping me to carefully navigate the steps in my heels. When we reached the sliding door, he slid open the screen door and then unlocked and opened the heavy wood and glass sliding door. The second we walked inside, he spun me around to face him and he planted a deep and passionate kiss on me – that same kiss he initially surprised me with in the bathroom the night before – the one I said he saved for when he was alone with a girl. His hands were moving all over my body and I just submitted to the kiss and his groping, letting him control the kiss and the embrace. His tongue danced in my mouth and his hands found their way up my dress and to my bare ass cheeks which he squeezed and massaged. I was certain that he could feel my cock was hard again as it was pressing against his body. I could feel his hard cock pressing back.

He pulled back from the kiss, but still held me close, pushing his pelvis into me so I could continue to feel what kissing me was doing to him. “Do you want to get into the hot tub?” he asked.

I looked at him with what I know was pure and utter lust in my eyes. “Yes, I do,” I smirked.

“Good,” he said. “ I hope you didn’t bring a suit with you in your bag. I want you to wear her purple bikini for me. You know, the one you left the cum stain in a few months ago.”

I pressed my lips to his again and kissed him with the same passion he had given me, much harder than I kissed him to this point, because I had been holding back and giving him the soft, girly kisses. I could tell he was a bit surprised at the forcefulness of the kiss – I know he had never been kissed that hard before. I then used my hands to push him back a little, forcing him to let go of his embrace around me. He looked at me a little startled, almost as if he was worried I was not pleased with his suggestion about wearing his girlfriend’s bikini. I love that he called her “her” instead of using her name. “You read my mind,” I said coyly. “I actually didn’t bring a bikini because I knew you would want me to wear one of hers. I hope it is dirty.”

He smirked and shook his head. “Fuck, I love that,” he said. “It is dirty. I fucked her in it a few days ago and she hasn’t washed it yet.”

I licked my lips then bit my bottom lip. “Oh, my, I cannot wait to see how crusty the crotch is.”

He then took a step towards me, spun me in the opposite direction and spanked my ass hard through my little dress. “You are so dirty! Don’t take too long,” he commanded. “I will wait for you outside.”

I looked over my shoulder and blew him a kiss. “Si, papi,” I said, smirking. “Is her bikini in the hamper in the bathroom you fucked me in last night?”

He breathed out a sigh and shook his head a little. I knew he was not used to a girl talking to him like that and I knew it was driving him wild. “It is,” he said. He then stepped forward and smacked my ass again. “Hurry up, puta,” he said.

I squinted my eyes, scrunched my face and gave him a little fake annoyed grunt at him calling me that. He laughed and then waved his hand towards the bathroom. “Si, papi,” I said again as I started walking towards the front of the house towards the master bathroom, making sure to shake my little ass in my heels as much as I could while he watched me walk away.

I made quick work of crossing the house and once inside the bathroom, relished in the sound of my heels clicking on the tile floor, remembering that same exact sound from the night before. I looked around the bathroom and took it all in – the toilet I sat on with him, the rug I was kneeling on when I was blowing him, the spot on the floor where I was working four of my friends’ cocks while he watched. I made my way over to the hamper and there, sitting on the top, just as he had left it for me, was her purple little silky string side-tie bottom and triangle top bikini. I also noticed that sitting right next to the bikini was a tiny little white satin and lace thong that was pretty soiled. The thong was slightly different from the one he had me lick for him while he watched the night before, so that meant these had to be the pair she was wearing under her dirndl at the birthday party and he had to have fucked her pretty good in them after I left to go home.

The little white satin and lace thong was not wadded up, but had been carefully placed next to the bikini so I would find it. I contemplated exactly what it was that he wanted me to do with those dirty panties. I then decided that I would take them with me out to the hot tub and let him watch me lick them clean like I had with her other panties the night before. He really seemed to enjoy watching me do that.

I took the bikini top and bottom as well as the little thong out of the hamper and put them on the counter. I then reach up and pulled my dress’s spaghetti straps off my shoulders and pushed the dress down off of me until it passed my petticoat and fell to the ground. I carefully stepped out of it, picked it up, folded it nicely, and put it on the counter. I then slid off the petticoat and did the same, leaving it folded nicely in half on the counter on top of the dress. I then unclasped the garter belt straps from the stockings and undid the garterbelt from behind, afterward, placing the garter belt on the counter on top of the folded petticoat. I then took off my heels, setting them on the floor and then removed my stockings, placing them on top of the garter belt. I became a little disappointed now that I was realizing that I was undressing myself from the pretty little outfit I put together for him that night instead of him doing it, but I felt the fun in the hot tub and wearing his girlfriend’s bikini while he fucked me in the warm water was going to be tradeoff enough. I then reached up and took my breast forms out of my bra, placing them on the counter. I then undid the bra and placed it on top of the stockings on the counter. And lastly, I took off the little lacy thong that was soiled pretty good in the front with my cum and in the gusset from his cum leaking out of me while we were driving. I placed the thong on the counter, separate from everything else since it was so dirty.

I was semi-hard from undressing, the anticipation of what was going to happen with him in the hot tub, and the prospect of wearing his girlfriend’s pretty purple silky string bikini for him like I honestly had been dreaming about for quite some time. The time I did wear it when he was already asleep and I was there at his place, I masturbated and came three times while thinking about wearing it for him in his little hot tub in the backyard, and now, there I was just a few months later, about to do it in real life.

His girlfriend was quite a bit skinnier than me, though we were about the same height. I had to completely untie one side of the bikini bottoms and loosen the other just so I could slide it up over my much more shapely and thicker legs. It was a bit of a struggle, but I managed to get it tied on both sides to perfection with enough string to leave some pretty good-sized tied bows on either hip. It felt so amazing to wear those bikini bottoms again. They definitely were not still wet, but I could feel the crustiness of the dirty gusset against me and I was in heaven. I then completely untied the bikini top and first tied it around my under bust and then up behind my neck. It actually fit pretty perfectly as while I was a bit thicker in the chest, his girlfriend’s little titties and mine without my breast forms were about the same size.

I looked myself over in the mirror and realized that the last thing I wanted was to get my long black wig wet, so I reached into my overnight bag and pulled out the purple scrunchy I had brought and put my long strands up in a bun on the top of my head. I also reapplied my lipstick and freshened up my makeup a bit as the activities we had already completed earlier in the evening left me looking a little less than perfect. I then slid back on my big dark purple suede heels, looked myself over in the mirror again, blew myself a kiss, grabbed the little white dirty thong panties, and then headed back out towards the hot tub.

When I emerged from the back door, I could see that he already fully removed the hot tub cover and was sitting in the water, wearing a pair of black swim trunks and nothing else. Despite all that we had done sexually the night before this was actually the first time I was seeing him this undressed with me as Monica. He was toned and fit and maintained just the right amount of body hair that I was attracted to. He was clean cut, clean shaven, and I wondered in that instant if he was actually completely fitting to the type of guy that I was attracted to, or if the type of guy I was attracted to had been shaped by him, who he was, and how he looked as I developed my attraction to guys.

He looked me over from heels to my scrunchied bun atop my head, just like he had the night before, though this time, with much less curiosity and much more lust in his eyes. “You look amazing,” he said. “Absolutely exquisite. I love that you are wearing the heels.”

“I know what you like, papi,” I said as I carefully moved down those little concrete steps. I then made my way over towards him as he was sitting there in the water watching my every move. I held up the dirty white thong and let it dangle from two of my fingers as I reached the side of the hot tub. “And I know you left this there for me to find. It looks like you fucked her pretty good last night after I left. She couldn’t tell that you had already fucked me?”

He laughed a little and smirked. “I had a feeling that after watching you play with her panties last night, you’d enjoy doing that again. I actually was able to scrub up a bit without her noticing because she passed out for a little while. I fucked her from behind in that dirndl, though, while she was all groggy and half asleep, so that was fun.”

“Nice,” I said, returning his little smirk. “Wait until you see me in my dirndl. It is much sexier than hers.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yeah indeed. I am sure that as soon as you see me wearing it, you’ll want to fuck me in it. And I won’t just lay there, half alseep, either.” I then giggled my best bimbo giggle and said, “Maybe I will wear it for you one time when we go out to dinner. And not just to the village. I’ll wear it to a regular restaurant for you.”

He nodded. “I seriously cannot wait for that. You-know-who would never wear it out to a regular restaurant.”

“Yeah, well, I’m much naughtier that you-know-who,” I responded, giggling the bimbo giggle again.

“Yeah you are,” he said, continuing to drink me in with his eyes from where he was sitting in the hot tub.

I then reached down with my free hand and took off my heels so I could climb up the little wooden step ladder that was beside the hot tub. I was already harder than I wanted to be in those little bikini bottoms, but they were still managing to hold me in pretty good. I continued to hold on to the little white thong and carefully stepped up the wooden steps. He stood up, moved over towards me, and gave me his hand to help me inside as I carefully put one foot down on the hot tub’s seat and then the other. I then stepped down one foot at a time to the bottom. He then let go of my hand and moved back to his spot as I sat down on the opposite side, facing him. I then held up the little thong again and said, “Tell me what you want me to do with these.”

“I want to watch you lick my girlfriend’s dirty panties clean with your tongue like you did last night.”

I held the gusset of the little panties up to my mouth and licked it one time with my tongue, looking at him and smiling. “Just like that?”

“Yeah,” he said, “just like that.”

“Tell me how good you fucked her in these panties while I lick them,” I smirked, then gave them another lick.

“I made her cum three times last night, even though she was half-asleep and groggy from drinking too much” he said, watching me intently. “I swear she only comes for me when she’s drunk. The whole time I was pounding her from behind, though,  I was pretending she was you.”

“Mmmmmmm,” I moaned, biting my bottom lip and then continuing to lick her panties. “I know you brought me up to her after I left last night and before she passed out so you could try to tell if she knew about you fucking me in the bathroom. What did she say about me?”

“She had a bit too much to drink after we got here to the house, so she opened up pretty candidly when I asked her what she thought about your costume. She said she was jealous of how pretty and sexy you looked in that cheer uniform. She said she was jealous that she could not wear big, slutty heels like you were wearing. She said that you made such a pretty girl and she kept asking if you dressed like that all the time, and if I knew about it and didn’t tell her. She seemed to think I was lying about that. She said you looked too good for that to be a one-time thing.”

I licked the panties the entire time he was talking, but stopped once he finished. Knowing that he had talked to her about me like that, and knowing that she was actually telling him she was jealous of me was actually really turning me on. “I could tell she was curious and getting jealous of me last night,” I said back to him. “I could tell that she knew I looked just like the kind of slutty whore that you would be into – the kind of slutty whore that she knows she will never be.”

“She said that you looked like you were ready to suck some dick and take it up the ass.”

I licked my lips and was fully erect now, my cock having found its way out of the bikini bottoms under the water. “And did you tell her that is exactly what I did last night? Suck some dick and take it up the ass?”

“No, but she did say that she could tell all the guys were flirting with you and checking you out, and she did say that she could tell you were enjoying it. She said she was happy that it was just for the one night so she didn’t have to worry too much about you, but then, the last thing she said to me before she passed out was, ‘You’d better not fuck her.””

“Oh yeah?” I smirked. Knowing that she called me “her” and told him not to fuck me while about to pass out like that, meaning there was no filter and that was really how she felt, turned me on so much. “Then she really had no idea that you all gangbanged me in the bathroom last night and that I was going to be back over here tonight letting you fuck the shit out of me again?” I asked, then went right back to licking her dirty panties.

“Nope,” he smiled as he began to move across the hot tub towards me. “She had a study session with Joyce tonight and she already told me that she was going to sleep while you were changing. It is going to just be me and you for the rest of the night.” He sat right next to me in the hot tub now and put his arm around me.

“You know,” I said, with an honest look of curiosity on my face, “ I wonder sometimes if Joyce and her have sex during those study sessions.”

He nodded. “I really wish that they did, but I honestly do not think so. I think she is one of those girls that is actually not into girls at all.”

I nodded, smirked and said, “That would be so sad for you, but honestly, I think she is hiding that from you. I have seen them together and they are much more than study buddies. But, luckily for you, I don’t have to hide that I’m really into pussy.”

He and I had so many conversations in our past about how we believed most girls were actually at least bi, though many of them never acted upon it. He and I both definitely shared the same affinity for lesbians and lesbian sex. I had already had a few threesomes with two girls and had told him all about them. I knew he wished that he had at least one threesome himself, but had not so far.

“You know,” I said, “I can totally picture Joyce up in that pussy, grinding her pretty little Asian face into your girlfriend’s red pubes, licking up those tasty juices.”

With me saying that, he took his girlfriend’s panties from my hand and set them down on the little wooden step ladder. “Oh yeah? I have to admit that I have jerked off to that idea more than a few times.”

“Mmmmm,” I moaned and then gave him a super-smirky smile. “I know you have. And I have, too. Joyce is fucking hot.”

With my hand free of holding the little white thong, I put it into the water and reached down the front of his swim suit. He was rock solid once more and apparently ready to go again. “Those skinny little white fingers of hers running through Joyce’s dark long hair as she eats that pretty red pussy. Her telling Joyce how much she loves her while Joyce makes that pretty little red pussy cum all over her face.” As I said that last part, I had undone his bathing suit string, moved the bathing suit elastic band underneath his balls, which exposed his cock, and started to stroke him. Once I had his hard cock in my hand, he reached down, found my hard cock sticking out of his girlfriend’s little bikini bottoms, and started to stroke it, too.

“That is so fucking hot,” he said.

“Isn’t it, though? Her pushing Joyce’s pretty little Asian face deeper and deeper into her pussy while she cums – Joyce almost unable to breath as she swallows all of that tasty pussy juice.”

“Oh my God,” he said, “You are just so fucking hot.”

Before I could say a word, he leaned forward and kissed me passionately again. He was being so forceful now. He was stroking me so feverishly I was so worried that I was going to cum already. I pulled back from the kiss and asked him, “What do you want me to do, papi?”

“I want you to straddle me right now, and I want you to face me while you ride me and tell me how much you love riding my cock.”

I nodded and then moved towards him as he sat back in the hot tub seat and waited for me. I swung my leg over him and reached down, moving the bikini bottoms over as far as I could to the side. I then found his hard cock with my hand and guided it up and into my tight little ass as I looked him square in the eyes and told him, “Papi, you are so fucking hard and I want you to fuck me good and cum in my tight little pussy,” as I sat down on his lap, pushing his hard cock up into me as far as I could.

He moaned and tossed his head back, straining to continue looking at me through his pleasure-filled eyes. “Ride me, babygirl,” he said, breathing out hard.

Him calling me babygirl turned me on so much. I then began to use my bended legs with my feet on either side of him on the seat of the hot tub to start to slide up and down on his cock. We had such a good angle that it was really going in deep and feeling so good. I braced myself by putting my hands on his shoulders and the water in the hot tub really started to slosh around and make some noise. I was moaning and groaning and grunting. Any of his neighbors within ear shot would have completely been able to tell that someone was getting fucked in the hot tub in his back yard.

“Oh yes, daddy,” I said. “Fuck me, papi. Your cock feels so good. Cum inside your babygirl, papi. Give me all that sweet cum. Cum in your whore’s pussy.” I kept saying things like this over and over again while I rode him hard and fast.

His rigid cock felt so good sliding in and out of me.  I would take turns looking at his face and looking down and watching my body riding him through the water. I was so loving how my little titties looked, nipples nice and hard underneath the purple silky triangles of the bikini top. I loved how the purple bottoms looked in the water, pulled over to the side with the bows on the side floating up and down in the water.

“Tell me when you are going to cum, daddy,” I said. “I cannot wait to feel you cum deep inside my pussy again.”

That last line from me was it. He could not hold it in any longer and I felt his cock throbbing as I began to feel his cum shooting deep inside me. I kept riding and looking at him as I watched his face cringe in enjoyment and he hollered like a dude in a porn movie, “Fuuuu-uck, I’m cumming!”

I then sat back down on his cock, forcing it as deep inside of me as I could again. I bounced a little on his lap and smiled and laughed as he looked at me through his orgasm afterglow. “Fuck, babygirl, you are good at that.”

I kissed him quickly on the lips, then on each cheek and said in my cutest little girly voice I could muster. “I am, daddy? Am I a good little girl?”

“You are such a fucking good girl,” he said. He then looked down into the water as if he had just realized something. “Did you cum?”

I shook my head no and kissed him quickly again. “No, but I want to save that for later. I want to cum inside your mouth before we go to sleep.”

He laughed a little and put his arms around me, pulling me in close. He was starting to get soft, but was still inside me. I could tell once he pulled out, we were going to leave a pretty big mess in the water. “Oh yeah?” he asked. “You wanting to go to bed already?”

I nodded and smiled like a little girl. “Yes, daddy. I want to cuddle with you in your big, comfy bed and do more bad things.”

He laughed, obviously enjoying me being his naughty little princess. “I am going to pull out, you try to move the bikini back over and catch as much as you can.”

“OK, daddy,” I smiled, again talking in my little girl voice. “I will do it!”

“Ready?” he asked. I nodded. “On three,” he said. We counted together. “One...two...three!” I slid my body upwards and felt him slide out of me. I braced myself in position with my legs and replaced the bikini bottoms back as quickly as possible. We both looked down into the water and it appeared that I moved the bikini bottoms back into place quick enough that there was no cum or anything else in the water. He had also replaced his swimsuit over his cock just as quickly. We looked up at each other, smiling and laughing, both of us knowing that while we had left the water clean, the inside of both of our swim suits was definitely going to be a mess.

“You want to shower and get cleaned up?” he asked.

I nodded and bit my bottom lip a bit. “Let’s shower and get cleaned up separately. I still have one more surprise for you.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked, looking at me with a curious smile.

I smiled and nodded yes. “One more little outfit for you for tonight.”

            He returned my smile and said, “You are a dream come true, girl.”

            I loved so much that he called me girl!

            “You go back to the master bathroom and get all cleaned up and I will meet you in the master bedroom when you come out. How does that sound?”

            I leaned forward and kissed him again. This time, more passionately and allowing the kiss to linger. “That sounds wonderful,” I said. He then helped me step out of the hot tub and down the wooden step ladder. It felt so amazing having just had such wonderful sex with him, standing there, having him look at me while I was in that pretty little soaking wet silky purple bikini, my nipples rock hard in the cool night air and my cock half-hard and straining against the bikini bottoms. I had spent so many years dreaming of doing something like that – so many years dreaming of being that cute girl in the soaking wet bikini, standing there, having my guy watch me dripping wet like that.

            I grabbed one of the towels that he set out for us and started to dry off. He literally just sat there and watched me the whole time. I took my time drying off, too, making the moment last. I took particular care to dry my crotch and dry my breasts through the bikini for his enjoyment. Once I felt I wasn’t going to be dripping inside the house, I blew him a kiss, reached down and picked up his girlfriend’s little white thong so I could hang it up to dry from all my licking, and turned to walk up the little concrete steps to go inside. I was just about to step in through the door when he called after me, “You are so amazing, girl. So sexy. I could watch you all night.”

            I stopped in my tracks and looked over my shoulder. “I love you, papi,” I said and then stepped in the house.

            “I love you, too,” he called after me. I was in heaven, riding on a cloud. I could not wait to get that pretty little dark purple lace teddy on that I brought and crawl into bed with him. I hurried back into the bathroom and quickly hung the wet towel, set her little white thong down on the counter, and then removed the wet bikini. I did my best to clean up the cum that had dripped out of me into the gusset of the bikini bottoms, of course by carefully licking them, and then rinsed off both the bikini and the pretty little white thong in the sink. I hung everything over the towel rack, and now naked, proceeded into the shower. I was careful not to get my wig wet and used his loufa sponge and his body wash. Her loufa and body wash were in the shower and I was tempted to use them, but decided her noticing they had been used was just too risky. Once I felt I was cleaned up and allowed as much of his cum to run out of me as I thought was going to, I turned off the shower, stepped out, and dried off.

            I pulled the tiny purple lace teddy out of my overnight bag and slid it on. It had cute little satiny spaghetti straps like the dress I had worn to dinner, but the rest of the teddy was all sheer lace. It was high cut on the sides and left absolutely nothing to the imagination. I took the scrunchy out of my wig and then straightened myself in the mirror. Despite all the activity in the hot tub, my makeup was holding up pretty well. My eyeliner was a bit smudged and I reapplied my lipstick again, but it still looked presentation-worthy. I contemplated removing the makeup, but I was still feeling a little too self-conscious at that point about not looking as girly as possible for him, even if that meant sleeping in my makeup that night. Once I felt I was ready, I slipped my heels back on and made my way over to the closed bathroom door.

            “Daddy, are you ready for me?” I asked through the door.

            “Yes, babygirl,” was his response. “Come on out.”

            I opened the door and immediately saw that the bedroom lights were off and the room was aglow with candle light. There were probably twenty little candles burning all over the room. He was lying on his bed in a pair of silky little black shorts, facing me, resting his head on his hand and raised arm. He looked so inviting laying there. I then noticed that there was a platter in front of him with what looked like strawberries and chocolate sauce.

            “Awwwwww,” I said as I made my way over to the bed. “This is such a beautiful end to a perfect night.”

            He patted his hand on the bed and I climbed up, laying opposite of him on the other side of the platter, mirroring how he was lying with his hand holding his head up. Without a word, he took one of the strawberries, dipped it into the chocolate sauce, and then held it up to my mouth. I bit into it as seductively as I could.

“You know why I chose chocolate and strawberries?” he asked.

            I laughed and nodded my head as I chewed and swallowed the chocolate-covered strawberry. “I do,” I said with a smirk.

            “Tell me,” he said.

            “That night after hanging out when you dropped me off early so you could go and booty call your girlfriend, but said you needed to stop at the store first. We were talking the whole time and did not realize that we ended up in line at the checkout, two guys, buying strawberries, chocolate sauce, and condoms.”

            He laughed and nodded his head. “You do remember.”

            I laughed as well. “Of course I remember. I had a total crush on the girl that worked at the store and we were in her line, and she said to us, ‘Wow, looks like you two have some fun planned for later.’ You got so nervous and told her it wasn’t for us, but that you were going to your girlfriend’s house after you dropped me off. And I told you when we got in the car that she didn’t believe you one bit.”

            “I avoided getting in her line every time after that,” he laughed.

            “I was going to ask her out, but after that, I thought it was too awkward and I never did,” I said, using my free hand to smack him on the shoulder.

            “And here you are now,” he smiled, “lying on my bed in lingerie, eating chocolate-covered strawberries with me. She was right, and I bet you never thought that was going to happen.”

            I nodded and smirked. “That is very true.” He then dipped a strawberry in the chocolate again and this time ate it himself. While he was chewing, I said, “And every time I was in your bathroom wearing that little purple bikini and jacking off in it, I dreamt about riding you in your hot tub, and that just happened. I always dreamt of you taking me out to dinner and then fucking me in your car. I guess we got close enough with doing it over the hood instead.”

            He finished chewing and smirked, saying, “Well, next time we can do it in the back seat instead.”

            “Oh yeah?” I asked. “Next time? Are you planning on making this a regular thing? What about her?”

            “You know I need to have her for appearances and to have kids, and don’t get me wrong, I love her and will marry her one day, but I don’t think I could ever go without you again.”

            I chuckled a bit and really thought deeply about what he had just said. I didn’t believe him, of course, because at this point I was convinced that once he got married, whatever we had at the time was definitely going to end. There was no way he could keep me on the side like this once they were married and living together.

I thought a little bit about clarifying that fact right then and there with him,but instead, I decided to just enjoy the moment and play along. “Oh yeah?” I asked. “I’ve got you hooked?”

            “You most definitely have. You are just so much more sexual and passionate.”

            “And dirtier, too,” I said, then gave him an air kiss. “It is not every girl that will you let you fuck her up the ass over the hood of your car in a restaurant parking garage.”

            He surprised me a bit by reaching up and quickly moving the platter of strawberries and chocolate off the bed and onto the night stand. He then laid back down and pulled me in close to him, kissing me passionately. He held me so tight and kissed me so hard I could not help but start to get hard again, stretching out the lace of my little teddy. While we kissed, he reached down and started to gently caress my hard cock through the lace.

            Finally, he broke the kiss and asked, “Are you ready to cum in my mouth?”

            I almost lost it right then and there and had to really concentrate not to start shooting cum all over myself. “Oh, papi,” I said, “I want to so bad. And will you snowball me after? You know what that is?”

            He nodded and said, “Yeah, I asked her to do that once so I could try it and she said no.”

            “Yeah, well, I say yes pretty much every time,” I smirked.

            “I know you do. That is what makes you such a good girl.” With that, he gently pushed me down on to my back and made his way down to my crotch. He made quick work of unsnapping the crotch snaps of my little purple lace teddy and getting my hard cock into his mouth. I was in sheer heaven, playing with my hard little nipples through the lace teddy, enjoying how lovely it all felt. I never in a million years would have thought he would have sucked a cock, let alone mine. And I never thought he’d want to have a girl snowball him, yet he was apparently about to do that to me. And I never would have imagined he would have been that good at sucking cock, either.

            As I got closer to cumming, I moved my hands from my nipples down to running my fingers through his hair. “Si, papi,” I kept saying over and over again. “Make me cum in your mouth, daddy.”

            I did my best to hold it as long as I could, but having not orgasmed when I was riding him in the hot tub, I simply could not take it any longer. “I’m cumming, daddy,” I moaned as I began to shoot my cum into his mouth. He did an expert job of taking it all in and as soon as I was done cumming, slid his head up my heavily breathing body and then kissed me with all that cum in his mouth. I opened my mouth and he spit it all in. I felt like such a dirty girl receiving and then swallowing my own cum. I mean, I did that all the time when I was masturbating, but this was definitely much naughtier.

            After I swallowed, he kissed me passionately for what seemed like an eternity. When he finally broke the kiss, I think so we could breathe, I told him, “Papi, I promise I will snowball you in the morning. If I wake up first, you are going to wake up to me down there sucking you off so I can snowball you back.”

            He kissed me again, but this time it was just a short peck. “Then, we better get to sleep so I am ready for you,” he said, smiling ear to ear. He quickly ran and took the platter to the kitchen while I resnapped the crotch of my teddy, took off my heels and put them next to the bed, then climbed underneath the covers. I laughed to myself a bit because I knew what side of the bed he slept on, which was perfectly not the side of the bed that I slept on.

            When he came back into the room, he blew out all of the candles and climbed into bed right behind me. He snuggled up close, laying his arm over me. He moved my hair out of the way so that he could kiss the back of my neck. He kissed for a bit, then moved up to my ear and whispered, “Sweet dreams, my princess.”

            I answered, “Thank you, papi,” and he then resumed kissing my neck.

His kisses were the last thing I remembered feeling when I woke up in the morning with him still right there, snuggling me. I could tell he was still asleep, but I could feel that his cock was rock hard and ready to go again. I then marveled that even after all my cumming the night before and the day before that, I too, woke up hard as a rock.

            Needless to say, I fulfilled my promise and rolled him on his back and started to suck on his cock while he was still asleep. He woke up to me down there with his cock in my mouth, looking up at him. I could tell he was still half asleep, but he came a lot into my mouth. As promised, I returned the favor and actually pulled him completely out of his sleep by spitting his cum into his mouth. His eyes opened all the way and I could see he was surprised but happy at what was happening. He swallowed all of that cum and then kissed me long and hard.

            When he broke the kiss, he quickly started getting out of bed and told me, “You lay in bed. I am going to get up and make you breakfast. I will bring it to you when it’s ready and then we can figure out what you want to do today. How does that sound?”

            By then, he was already up out of the bed and heading towards the bedroom door. I stretched out across the bed, lying back down on my stomach, which was a little difficult given how hard I was, as I watched his eyes look over my body in my little purple lace teddy that I could feel was pulled up tightly into my ass cheeks. I smirked at him a little and then moaned, “That sounds like heaven, papi. As long as you fuck me again after breakfast. Doggy style on the bed, OK?”

            He laughed a bit at my request, but knew I was being very serious. “Absolutely,” he said as he disappeared out the bedroom door. As soon as he disappeared out of sight, I turned back over on to my back and looked down because I was hard as a rock still, straining against my little purple lace teddy. I was worried I was going to either pop open the crotch snaps, or worse, rip right through the lace.

I reached down and did my best to adjust the teddy, and following doing so, simply left my right hand down there, caressing myself through the taut purple lace as I thought on everything that had happened since I showed up at his birthday party in my little cheer uniform.

The taste of his cum was still fresh in my mouth, and I was so enjoying the feel of the tight little purple lace teddy on my body. Every essence of my being was filled with anticipation of having him inside of me again even though we had already made love so many times the night before.

            I trailed in and out sleep and dirty thoughts over the next half hour or so. I would stroke myself a bit with my hand underneath the teddy and then once I got close to cumming, I would stop and just tease my hard shaft with my fingernails through the lace. I lost count of how many times I had almost cum.

Finally, at one point while I was rubbing my fingernails over the lace, I heard him coming back towards the bedroom. I made sure that I was laying there, on my back, looking over towards the door with my legs spread just a little and my hard cock poking up against the teddy’s lace.

He reappeared carrying a breakfast tray and I watched as his eyes went straight to the tent in the front of my teddy. He smiled as he neared the bed, and then, he said, “Sit up, angel. I made you French toast.”

            I looked up at him with a smile. He knew that was my favorite cheat day breakfast and it meant so very much to me that he had remembered and ensured he had what he needed to make my favorite breakfast the morning after our first big date. “Awwwwww,” I said, sitting up and positioning myself against the headboard so he could place the tray over my lap, “Papi, you are too sweet.”

            He placed the tray over my lap and then bent down, kissed me gently on the forehead and said, “Nothing is too good for my princess.”

            He sat down next to me on the bed and we proceeded to share the lovely breakfast he had made while we discussed what we were going to do that day. His first suggestion was to drive up to the outlet malls in the valley and do some shopping and I, of course, said that I felt that was a marvelous idea. He proceeded to tell me, which I already knew, that he wanted to have me try on some outfits for him at some of the stores and perhaps have him sneak into the dressing room to play with me a bit if we could get away with it. The thought of doing that just made me so excited. I was definitely greatly looking forward to that.

            Once we had finished eating, after him making me that wonderful breakfast and his desire to go shopping with me to spend more time with me, perhaps even including a naughty session in one of the store dressing rooms, I was beyond ready to feel him deep inside of me again. “Daddy,” I said, “Will you move this tray out of the way and hand me my heels?”

            He smirked at the request and quickly got back out of the bed, moving the tray from over my lap to the top of one of the bedside tables. He made quick work of retrieving my heels from where I had left them by the bed, and then returning to me to hand me my pretty purple heels. I smiled at him and took the heels, then bent down to my feet as I was still sitting up on the bed, and put them on.

            “Oh yeah?” he asked,

            “What?” I smirked. “I want to have them on when you take me from behind.” I then proceeded to position myself on my hands and knees in the middle of the bed. I moved my hair out of the way and looked up at him as he was still standing there, beside the bed. “How do you I look, papi?” I asked.

            His eyes moved over me and I enjoyed every second of him taking in the sight of me up on his bed on my hands and knees in that little purple lace teddy and my big purple heels.

            “You look gorgeous,” he responded. “Are you ready?” he then asked with a big smile on his face.

            “Oh, yes, papi,” I said, then gave him an air kiss and a loud “Mwah!” sound.

            He quickly climbed up on the bed like a boy about to open his Christmas present from Santa. He made short work of reaching down and once again unsnapping the crotch snaps on my teddy as I spread my legs to just the right width. He then pulled down his little black sleep shorts and used his saliva to lubricate his cock nice and good. Next, he positioned himself and started to press the head of his hard cock right against my sweet little hole.

            His cock felt so amazing sliding deep inside of me as I pushed back against him until it was all the way inside. He enjoyed the feeling of being as far inside of me as he could go for a couple of seconds and then proceeded to start sliding that beautiful cock of his gently in and out of me. He went slow at first, ensuring that I was OK and that we found our rhythm. Then, he began to pump a little harder as our bodies meeting began to make that magical sound of skin slapping together.

            I began to moan and grunt and give him that full porn star audio treatment, throwing in “Si, papi!” and “Yes, daddy, fuck me!” and “Fuck yeah, papi, I want you to cum deep inside of me.”

            As he was pounding me, I looked back down between my legs and saw that beautiful purple lace leading down to my bare crotch and my hard cock flopping around. I was so turned on at seeing my hard cock flopping around like all those superhot trans girls in the porno movies I loved to watch that it was getting very difficult to keep from cumming so he could keep pounding me. I looked back up, away from my flopping cock, thinking it would help stop me from cumming, but what I saw when I looked up was our reflection in the mirror that was atop the dresser where he kept his clothes. It was the perfect view of me facing that mirror and him behind me, looking down at my back and my ass while he pounded me. It was like watching myself in a porno in that little pretty teddy, and I could still see my cock flopping around down there.

            “Daddy,” I said, looking up at his face in the mirror. “I don’t want to cum on your sheets.”

            He looked up from my ass and met my eyes through the mirror. “I want to watch you cum all over the sheets in the mirror babygirl. Cum for daddy.”

            Before I could even begin to utter a response, I started spraying my cum down all over the sheets below me. He and I both watched me spraying in the mirror. Just a few seconds later, I felt him grip tighter on to my hips and then looked up at his face and watched him in the mirror as I started to feel his cum shooting deep inside of my tight little ass.

            He managed to keep his eyes open and look right at me in the mirror as I looked up at him, smiling ear to ear while I both watched and felt him cum at the same time. He shuddered a bit and his face contorted while he was maintaining a smile like I had never seen him smile before, the entire time, looking right at me in that mirror.

            Once he finally stopped pumping his seed into me, he breathed out and almost hollering, said, “Fuck, I love you, babygirl.”

            “Mmmmmmm,” I moaned and then licked my lips for him in the mirror. “Fuck, I love you, papi.”

 

Chapter Three: Shopping

 

            As much as I wanted to just lay around and cuddle with him in bed all day, I knew that the later we stayed at his house, the greater the chances that someone we knew, or worse yet, his girlfriend, would stop by. Having eaten the wonderful breakfast he made us while sitting in bed and then having him fuck me hard from behind in my little purple lace teddy while I wore my heels on his big comfy bed, just like how I had wanted, my next step was to get us out of the house as quickly as possible.

            After he slid out of me and a good amount of his juices flowed out of my ass and down on to his bed, making a huge mess that he was going to have to clean up later, I quickly turned around to face him and reached up, putting my hands behind his neck. I pulled him close and kissed him quickly – just a cute little peck. We both shared a little smile and I said, “Let’s get outta here and go shopping. I am dying to try some things on for you at the store.”

            “Oh yeah?” he asked.

            “Of course,” I said. “Plus, I didn’t think to bring anything to wear this morning because I didn’t know we were spending the day together.”

            “Want me to drop you home so you can change first?” he asked. It was half-genuine, but at the same time, half-sarcasm because he already knew how I was going to answer that question.

            I smacked his shoulder and said, “Nooooooo. I want to go shopping so I can buy something cute to wear for you today instead.”

            With that, I kissed him again and started to walk towards the bathroom where I had left all of my stuff the night before. “I’ll get ready as quick as I can!” I called out to him behind me as I slipped in the bathroom and closed the door. “And I’m not being cute about it, either!” I shouted to him through the closed door. “I am really going to hurry!”

            I quickly removed the purple lace teddy and set it down on the counter next to my clothes from the night before. I put the wig hair up in a bun again during the shower and was very careful not to get it wet. I realized at the time that it might have been much easier to remove it, but I just wanted to keep the illusion going and did not want to take myself out of the moment by removing it. I made quick work of showering, once again using his body wash and loufa sponge. I dried off with the same bathroom towel I had used after my shower the night before, and I had brought a little electric shaver with me in my overnight bag and used that to freshen up my full-body shave as quickly as I could.       Once I was done freshening up my shave, I looked over to the counter towards the pile of clothes I had taken off the previous night when I put on his girlfriend’s bikini and went out and rode him in his hot tub. Remembering that made me look over towards the bikini where it was drying on the towel rack, and that led my eyes to her pretty little white satin and lace thong that was also hanging there. Needless to say, I thought how cute and sexy a surprise it would be for him if I were to wear her thong on our shopping trip instead of putting mine back on.

            Her little thong was a bit snug, but I managed to get it on and managed to get myself tucked into the front well enough so that everything would hold while we were walking and shopping later. Following the thong, I put back on my little purple strapless lace bra from the night before and then slid my breast forms into the cups. I thought about going for a bit of a more natural look, but then decided that I would go ahead and opt for the chestier look again that day, plus I always liked to have the breast forms in when I tried on clothes so I would know they would fit when I did want to wear the breast forms with that outfit.

I decided given the fact that I was going to be putting things on and taking them off in the dressing room that the petticoat, garter belt, and stockings were just going to be an annoyance so I slipped them into my overnight bag instead of putting them on. I then carefully slid back into my little satiny dark purple A-line dress with the spaghetti straps and put my matching dark purple suede heels back on.

            In putting my heels on, I came to the realization that given the fact that I could never find shoes at a store in the larger size I wore and always had to order them online, I was going to have to pick something to wear that day that would still match the heels I was already wearing.

            Having removed all of my makeup from the day before while I was showering, I proceeded to quickly apply the most basic makeup look – quick liquid foundation with a little blush, my signature little brown heart on my right cheek, followed by my signature red lipstick and just a little black eyebrow pencil. I pulled out my little purple-rimmed heart-shaped sunglasses I had packed just in case from my overnight bag and slid them, along with my lipstick, into my little clutch purse. It was a quick job, but I felt I looked just as cute as I did the night before. The only real difference was that I had skipped the petticoat, garter belt, and stockings, and of course, was wearing his girlfriend’s thong instead of mine. Satisfied with my cute little dress and bare-legs look for going shopping, I put my dirty light purple little lace thong from the night before into my overnight bag, zipped it up, and then proceeded to walk out of the bathroom with my overnight bag in my hand.

            I emerged to find my guy sitting on the bed, waiting patiently for me. He was wearing a nice pair of black dress slacks and an off-white casual button down shirt that was perfectly pressed with cute little wood buttons. “Awwww,” I said when I saw him, instinctively, “you look so cute!” The words left my mouth and I thought about how funny it was that I had known him all of these years and just three days ago it would have been the weirdest thing in the world for me to tell him he looked cute, yet, telling him he looked cute just seemed so perfectly natural now, as if I had been telling him that all along. Maybe, I thought, I had been saying it to myself in my head all these years without realizing it.

            “Thank you,” he said. “And of course, you look absolutely stunning and gorgeous.”

            I reached down to the hem of my little dress and twirled around once for him. “Why, thank you, papi,” I said following my spin.

            “Are you ready?” he asked as he started to walk towards the bedroom door and reached out to take my hand.

            I took his hand, our fingers interlacing, and I said, “I am ready. Let’s go shopping!”

            He led me through the house and out the back door, down the little concrete steps, through the back yard, and by the hot tub where we had played the night before. I could do little but smile as we walked past the hot tub, thinking on how much fun this all was and how much I was enjoying this. We reached the garage and went inside, then proceeded to go over to the car. I walked over to the passenger door and he opened it for me. I carefully slid into the seat, pulled my legs inside in as girly a manner as I could, and then he closed my door and moved around to the other side of the car to get in.

            While he was walking around to his door, I reached back and put my overnight bag in the back seat and then proceeded to take my cute little purple plastic heart-shaped sunglasses out of my clutch purse and put them on. Just then, he opened the driver door and slid into the seat. He looked at me and smiled, then said, “I love your cute little glasses.”

            “Thank you,” I smiled. “I knew you would like them.”

            He started the car and said that he figured the best spot would be the outlet mall that was about an hour and a half away, and I quickly agreed. As we pulled out of the garage and he started to drive towards the freeway, he asked me what store I wanted to visit first and I told him that first I wanted to go and try on some things for him at Forever 21, and then, if we had not found anything there, we would go to H&M. He told me that he was just so happy to be spending more time with me that day that he did not care where I took him, to which I said that I felt the same happiness about having spent this amazing time with him over the past couple days.

            At that point, he once again reached over and grabbed my hand and held it in his with our fingers interlaced while he was driving. After we had been driving a bit, he asked me if I would want to buy some underwear to wear as well, to which I replied by simply raising the hem of my dress up to my chest to show him that I was wearing his girlfriend’s little white satin and lace thong and stating that I already had on the ideal pair of panties for whatever outfit we ended up buying.

            He laughed, but at the same time, I could tell he was not surprised at all that I was wearing her thong. I proceeded to tease him a little bit by then telling him how it felt to be wearing her little white thong for him and how it was a little snug, creeping up into my ass crack and constricting my cock a bit, especially now that it was starting to get a little excited and hard. I told him that he would have to be careful not to excite me too much, lest I might tent the panties, or worse, break free of them completely and tent my little dress while we were out shopping. I explained how the petticoat helped with the tenting, but that I didn’t wear it to make it easier to change in the dressing rooms.

            I could tell he was getting aroused with our conversation and I was enjoying it immensely. While I was genuinely worried about distracting him while he was driving, I was just having too much fun to pass up on this opportunity. “Do you remember my girlfriend Jessica that I started dating my junior year in high school?” I asked.

He thought for a second and then responded that he did remember her.

“Do you remember me telling you that she liked to finger her pussy for me while I was driving?”

“Of course I remember that,” he said, looking at me with a little smirk. “She was the pretty redhead girl with the skinny little nose and big tits, right?”

I nodded and licked my lips. “Those titties were so pretty,” I said. “Mmmmm, I am getting a little horny right now just thinking about them.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked.

“Yes,” I said as I took my hand from his and began to squeeze my left breast with it instead. “She had the prettiest big pink nipples, and those titties would bounce and bounce and bounce when she rode me.”

“Did she like when you came inside of her?” he asked.

“Oh, fuck yeah,” I replied, my left hand still squeezing away. “She always told me that she loved to feel it shoot inside of her. She would then scoop it out of her pussy with her finger when we were done and lick it all up. She actually used to do that, too, when we were driving.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” I said, smirking a bit as I decied what I was going to do next. “I would fuck her in the back seat of the car and then cum in her pussy. Then, when we were driving home, she would put her feet up on the dashboard like this.” I then proceeded to put the sides of my heels up on the dashboard in front of me, spreading my legs apart. My guy was doing an amazing job of darting his glance back and forth from the road to me and then back to the road.

“Then” I continued, “she would wet her finger, put her finger into her pussy and let me watch while she scooped my cum out of her and then licked it off of her finger. It was so fucking dirty.”

“I remember you always telling me how dirty she was,” he said. He then paused a second and I could tell he was trying to determine whether or not to say what he was about to say next. Then, he asked “Would you really have let me fuck her like we talked about a few times when you and her were dating?”

I laughed a bit at the question. I wasn’t surprised at all that he remembered us talking about that because I definitely did! There were a few occasions over the few years that I was dating Jessica where she and I had talked about having a threesome and when I mentioned those conversations to him, he was very interested, especially since I had already had a few threesomes with two girls by then, and he had not. Each time he and I discussed Jessica and me adding another person to play with, he suggested in a roundabout kind of way that he would be up for it. At the time, he had no idea that Jessica and I actually talked quite a bit about having a threesome with him with me dressed as Monica. I always answered him in a very non-committal way when we talked about having a threesome with Jessica because I wasn’t really sure how I felt about it all at the time. My threesomes had all been with two girls – never with another guy.

I was a little surprised at the question, though. I wasn’t surprised that he was curious about that, especially retroactively after the past couple days we had just enjoyed together, but I was still surprised that he actually asked me the question directly and in those words. Before I was his girl on the side, he would still have asked that same question, but in a much more roundabout kind of way, definitely not directly like that.

“You mean would I have let you tag team her with me like we discussed a few times and I gave you a dodgy answer each time?”

He chuckled a bit. “Yes, that is exactly what I mean,” he said, looking over at me and smirking.

“Of course,” I said. “Too bad I’m not still dating her. Otherwise, yeah I’d totally be up for that. She knew I dressed so when we talked about having a threesome with you, she always talked about it happening with me dressed up for you.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked. “She knew?”

“Yes, she totally knew,” I told him, smiling. “I told her after we had been dating about a year or so and not long after that I started dressing up for her pretty regularly. She was totally into girls and she loved playing with me like that.”

He nodded his head and I could tell he was really thinking about what I had just told him. I decided at that point that this little conversation was progressing far enough to where I was wanting to play with myself while we talked. I proceeded to move his girlfriend’s panties off my hard cock and down to the side, exposing my cock to him and pretty much anyone that would have driven by us in a high vehicle.

“She and I could have gotten all dolled up,” I continued, “and then you could have taken us out on a date together – both of us.” At this point I began to stroke my cock with my right hand while I continued to massage my left breast through the dress, bra, and breast form, my feet in my heels still up on his dashboard. “She and I could have both licked and sucked your cock and then after, you and I could have spit-roasted her. You could have had her pussy and I would have taken her mouth so I could watch you fuck her from behind.”

“Oh, God,” he said, “you are so fucking dirty, girl.”

“Yeah I am, daddy,” I said looking up at him through my lusty eyes while I stroked my cock and licked my upper lip for him. “You just make me so fucking horny, papi. You make me want to do bad things.” I was silent for a bit as I concentrated on stroking myself, really getting off on how sexy I looked with my heels up on the dashboard and my legs spread wide like that. I was defintiely hoping that some trucker would pass us by and look down from his driver’s seat to see me like this, but it never actually happened. Well, at least this time when I was masturbating in the car for him, it didn’t happen.

“If you ever want to bring a girl to play with us, daddy,” I said, looking over at him while I was stroking myself, “you go ahead and bring her. I will play with her however you want. Whatever you want to see me do with her, I will do it for you, even if you just want me to watch you and her.”

“That is so hot, babygirl,” he said. “I am going to take you up on that, believe me.”

“Mmmmm,” I moaned as I continued to stroke. “A cute little brunette with a hot little body and big tits. She can get in the hot tub with us at your house and I can make out with her while you watch. Fuck, that would be so hot.”

“Oh, babygirl,” he smiled. “I cannot wait for that.”

“Daddy,” I said shortly after, “do you want to see me cum? I am so ready to cum already.”

“I do, babygirl,” he said. “I don’t know how you have any cum left over after last night and this morning.”

I giggled a little in my cutest, girliest giggle I could manage and then said in my little girl voice, “Of course, daddy. I’m a horny little slut, that’s how. Horny little sluts like me make lots and lots of cum for daddies. And I am going to cum in my hand and lick it all up for you.”

“Shit, I would love to see that right now,” he said enthusiastically.

With that, I carefully cupped my left hand over the top of my cock’s head as well as used it to create a catch underneath. I carefully leaned forward in just the right manner so that when I came, my hand would catch all of the cum. I moaned and groaned like a porn star and said a couple times, “Fuck, papi, I‘m cumming for you,” as I shot my load into my hand. It wasn’t a lot, but it was enough to get a good taste and give him a good enough show as I brought my cupped hand up to my lips and proceeded to suck up and lap up all of my cum out of my hand.

“That was so fucking hot,” he said. “You are so bad.”

I licked up the last of the cum and then looked over at him, smiling ear to ear, and then laughed and said, “I am such a good girl for you, daddy. I know you love how dirty I am.”

He let out a long sigh and I could tell he had gotten pretty hard in his dress slacks from watching me. “Oh, I do love it,” he said, “and I love you, babygirl.”

I put my legs back down on the floor of the car and opened his glove box because I knew he kept napkins in there. I then proceeded to take one out, rub it on the tip of my cock, use it to clean up my wet left hand, and then crumbled it up and dropped it to the floor so I could throw it out later. I carefully put myself back into his girlfriend’s little white satin and lace thong and then put my dress back in place. I leaned over and kissed him on his cheek and said while I was still right there next to his face, “I love you, too, papi.” I giggled and then sat back down all the way in the passenger seat.

Following that, I reached back over to his right hand with my left hand and interlaced my fingers in his once again.

We talked pretty much the entire rest of the drive, which took about ninety minutes. Just like on the way to dinner and back the previous night, we talked about many of the same things we had as friends, but once again, it was just a little different. His tone was different with me and the words he chose were much more careful. I thought it was so cute that when we talked normally like this now, he was careful not to say any swear words, which he tended to use quite a bit back when we were just friends. Now, it seemed, he was saving the swear words for when we were playing.

I so enjoyed chatting with him while we were driving and him holding and kissing my hand the entire way. For so many years, I had sat in his passenger seat, but never did I think I would be experiencing it like I was this day. In daylight, in the open, on the way to go shopping at the outlet mall, dressed in a pretty little dress and wearing his girlfriend’s thong – just being the girl that I always wanted to be – and for him, no less.

            Since I had told him I wanted to start at Forever 21, he drove directly to the parking area outside the store’s main entrance and we arrived early enough that there were not a lot of cars yet. I was honestly perfectly fine the whole drive, but now that we were nearing the parking lot, I began to get a little nervous. While I had been out dressed as a girl and as his girlfriend in the evening, this was the very first time I was going out during the day like this. I had been shopping for girl clothes a million times before, but never while dressed.

            I think he could tell I was getting a little nervous, so after we pulled into the parking lot, he pulled my hand up to his mouth and kissed it again. “You know you look absolutely amazing, right?

            I looked at him and I nodded. “You are too sweet,” I said, now raising his hand to my lips and kissing it. “I’m a little nervous, but I’ll be fine.”

            “Are you sure?” he asked with concern.

            “Yes,” I replied. “Let’s go see what we can find for me to wear for you today.”

            With that, he let go of my hand and got out the car. While he made his way over to the passenger door, I took my sunglasses off and put them back into my little clutch purse. And while I thought there might be a point at which I might need to reapply my lipstick or want to wear the sunglasses if we walked, I figured it was best and easiest to leave my little purse in the car, so I reached into the little clutch purse, grabbed just my credit card and ID and then set the purse on the floor, just out of sight and under my seat.

I laughed a bit at myself as I slid my credit card and my ID underneath the left front side of my dress and then under my little purple lace strapless bra. By then, he had reached my door and opened it, then helped me get out, ensuring I was stable on my heels before he let me go and held my hand as he closed the car door. He held my hand tight and gave me a reassuring look as we began to walk towards the store. While I was still nervous, being with him helped, and him holding my hand and swinging it a little bit also helped.

            “What are you thinking of looking at?” he asked, I think genuinely curious, but also trying to put me at ease.

            “I want to find a cute little dress, I think. Or maybe a cute top and skirt instead. I am thinking something in white so it matches this pretty little thong I am wearing.”

            “See through enough so you can see the thong in the right light?” he smirked.

            “Of course,” I answered, returning his smirk. “I know what you like.”

            We reached the front of the store and he opened the door for me and allowed me to step inside while still holding his hand. I walked right towards the section of the store that had cute little dresses, with him still holding my hand and walking behind me a little. When we reached the rack where I wanted to start looking, I stopped and he let go of my hand. I started to look through the rack, sliding the hangers over a bit and then I said to him, “Do you want to look too and let me know if you see anything you want me to try on for you?”

            He looked at me and smiled, shaking his head a little. “Of course, I would love that.” He paused a second and then said, “And hopefully, we’ll get a chance to play a little while you are trying things on.”

            I leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. “Well, let’s hope it’s your lucky day, then,” I said.

            He smiled then wasted no time digging into the rack of dresses, moving in the opposite direction I was heading. I was still feeling a little nervous and I knew that he could tell because he made sure not to stray off too far and kept looking over to check on me. I loved it so very much and thought it was so cute that he wanted so bad for us both the enjoy our time shopping together.

            There were so many cute little dresses to choose from, but as usual, my problem was finding the cute ones that were in sizes that were big enough to fit me. Given my 5-foot, 10-inch, 180-pound frame, I was having to get something in at least a 12 or a 14 or in the X plus sizes at the time.

            The first dress I thought might actually work was a cute little A-line dress that was pretty short and was basically a thick white cotton covered completely with white lace. It was sleeveless, which I really liked, but it was not very stretchy and had a zipper down the back, which usually meant the dress was not going to be very forgiving size-wise. But, nonetheless, I kept it in my hand and thought I would at least try it on. Not much further down the rack, I found the same exact dress in a pretty light lavender that I felt matched my heels very nicely, so I kept that one in my hand as well.

            I was now looking for a third option when I heard my guy calling to me from just a bit away, asking if it had to be white, or if it could be another color.

            I looked his way and said, “As long as it is cute and matches the heels, it doesn’t have to be white, daddy.”

            He smirked a bit at me calling him daddy in public, but I knew he liked it, which is why I called him that just then in the store. She would never demean herself into calling him daddy because she was such a proper girl, but I honestly had no problem with it at all. He then held up a really cute little black dress with side-cut-outs surrounded with a beautiful stitched pattern. I thought it might be a bit too form-fitting, but I did not want to say no to his first pick of the day so I said, “That is really cute. Hold on to it and I will try it on for you.”

            He smiled as if he was a little boy and I just told him he could have the toy he picked out while in the toy aisle. He immediately dove back in to looking at the rack.

            It was not much longer until I ran into a misplaced light purple fuzzy crop sweater that was a size 12. It was absolutely perfect and I, in fact, had been looking for a sweater just like it for a few weeks, so I held on to it as well. I was thinking that maybe after I was done going through the dresses, I could go look at the skirts and see if I could find a skirt to go with the little purple sweater. I was smiling ear to ear at having found exactly the sweater I was looking for in the perfect size, totally out of place in the racks. I always just loved when that happened!

            Not long after that, I was looking at this cute little red strapless elestic band dress that flared out, wishing it was in white so it would match my purple heels, when he called out to me again. “How about this cute little skirt?” he asked.

            I looked up from the red dress and saw him holding up this really cute, really short little white cotton pleated skirt. It was a complete and total little tennis-style skirt, and even better, would have matched perfectly with that little purple fuzzy sweater I had just found, and to top it of, both matched with my heels perfectly. “Oh, I really like that,” I said. “That is supercute. I think I may have found just the perfect thing over here to go with that.”

            “Oh yeah?” he asked.

            I nodded and bit my bottom lip a little bit. He looked down at my lip as I was biting it and I could tell the boyfriend/girlfriend shopping experience was really turning him on. And it was turning me on as well. “That is four options to start with,” I said. “Let’s go find a dressing room.”

            His cute little face had the biggest smile on it. He had told me many times over the years about how he longed to go shopping with a girl and have her sneak him into the dressing room, and apparently, even after three years, his girlfriend had still not granted him that wish.

            He quickly closed the distance between us and handed me the black dress with the side cut-outs, and the little white skirt he had found. Once I had all of the outfits I was going to try on in hand, he took me by my free hand and started to walk me towards the dressing rooms. As we made our way there, I noticed that we acquired a couple of stares from some of the cute young girls that were shopping in the store. I wasn’t sure if it was because I was obviously trans or if it was because he was practically running me towards the dressing rooms.

            When we reached the dressing rooms, I was so disappointed to find an attendant standing there outside. I was really hoping we were early enough that the dressing rooms would be deserted so that we would get a chance to play.

“Oh no,” I said to him, truly disappointed. “There’s a girl at the dressing rooms.”

He was visibly disappointed, but still smiled and said, “That’s OK. I am still excited about seeing you try on the outfits for me.”

I returned his smile and then smiled at the girl outside the dressing rooms as we reached her. “Hi,” the cute little blonde girl in a cute little form-fitting burgundy cotton dress said to me. She had beautiful blue eyes and was so very tan like she spent a lot of time either at the beach or laying out. “Do you want to try those on?” she asked.

            “I do,” I said.

            “How many items?”

            “Five,” I smiled.

            “Sure,” she said, smiling back. “Let me show you to a dressing room.”

            She turned and walked back through the doorway to the dressing rooms and I followed. Instinctively, I watched her cute little butt swaying underneath that tight little burgundy dress as I walked behind her, and it was right then that I got really nervous again. This was actually going to be the first time I had tried on girl clothes in a dressing room at a store. I was retroactively nervous about her not letting me go into the dressing rooms because I was trans, even though she already was walking me back to the dressing rooms and had not said anything at all.

            We were just a few steps inside when she turned over her shoulder a little towards me and whispered just loud enough for me to hear, “Is that your boyfriend?”

            I was suddenly smiling ear to ear at her having asked that. Apparently not only was she going to be OK with me trying things on, we were going to have girl talk as well. Without even realizing it, I giggled like a schoolgirl a bit and then said, “Yeah.”

            “He’s cute, girl,” she said.

            “Awwww,” I said. “Thank you, girl. We have known each other forever, but we just started dating. It is our first time out shopping together.” I said it and then realized that in actuality, he and I had been out shopping together probably hundreds of times at this point, but obviously this time was different – this time something new was happening.

            “Oh my gosh,” she said as she came to a stop at one of the dressing rooms and turned back around to face me, “that is so cute. My boyfriend likes to go clothes shopping with me, too. You know, you can feel free to go out and show him the outfits if you want. I know my boyfriend really likes that.”

            I had only known this girl for a few seconds and I wanted to give her a big hug and thank her so much for being so cool with me. I had always been so nervous about going out in public dressed – for so many years – yet, there I was, my third time out in public dressed as Monica, and I was already finding it to be so welcoming and so normal. “Awwww, girl, you are too sweet.” I said. “Thank you for that. He definitely wants to see me in them.”

            She gently placed her hand on my shoulder and motioned for me to go inside the dressing room. “You take your time. I will be up there at the front and you come in and out as you need to, OK?”

            Without thinking, I placed my hand on top of hers on my shoulder and with my eyes, expression, and words, once again thanked her for being so sweet to me.

            “No problem at all,” she said. I then stepped into the dressing room and she closed the door behind me. I thought about calling after her and asking if my guy could come back there with me, but I felt like I might not want to press my luck with her kindness. I felt that might have been just a bit too much to ask of her.

            The dressing room was fairly sizable. There definitely would have been more than enough room to play in there if we had been given the chance. There was a floor-length mirror at the back of the dressing room and an actual chair in there. I hung the garments on the hook behind the door and then readied myself to start changing.

            I figured I would start with the little white skater dress. I took down my cute little purple dress by pushing the straps off my shoulders and stepping out of it once it had fallen to the floor. I then folded my purple dress over once and placed it gently on the chair. I took the little white dress off the hanger and undid the zipper that ran from the neckline to the waist down the back. I watched myself in the mirror as I carefully stepped into the dress and slid it up my body. I then reached back and zipped the zipper, upward halfway with my left hand behind my back and then the other halfway by reaching my right hand back over my shoulder. It was actually pretty easy to get on, so I was relieved at that.

            I immediately noticed that despite the flowy part of the dress at the bottom and the form-fitting part of the dress at the top being made of the same material, you could not make out the white panties at all, but you sure could see my light purple lace strapless bra through the top part of the dress. I looked myself over and adjusted the dress at the waist a little and pulled down the hemline. I really liked how it looked and definitely did not mind at all that you could make out the purple lace bra underneath. Satisifed that the dress looked good on me, I turned around, opened the dressing room door, and started to walk out of the dressing room area.

            After just a few steps, I could see back out into the store and could see my guy standing there, smiling at me, waiting impatiently for me to emerge in the first outfit. The cute little blonde dressing room attendant was standing there, putting a skirt back on a hanger and looked up at me. “Oh my gosh, girl,” she smiled. “That looks really cute on you!”

            I wanted to wrap my arms around her so bad and thank her for being such a doll. I broke eye contact with my guy and looked over at her. “Awwww. Thank you,” I said.

            As I passed her, she hung the skirt on the rack she was standing next to, and she looked away to grab another garment to rehang. I looked back to my guy and he was smiling ear to ear. “She is right. That dress looks amazing on you. I love how bright white it is.”

            “I do like it,” I said as I stopped just a few feet from him and twirled to the left and then back to the right so he could see the dress and so that I could make the little flared skirt flare up a bit as well. “It works with the heels,” I smiled, “and I love that you can see the bra a bit through it.”

            He smiled and I could tell if our little blonde friend was not standing there, he would have said that he liked that he could see the bra as well, but he didn’t need to say anything. I could see it in his eyes.

            “OK,” I said. “Let me put on the next one.”

            He smiled and I twirled back around and walked back to the dressing room, ensuring that I shook my little money maker for him because I knew he was watching me. I quickly made short work of sliding the white dress off, hanging it back up, then putting on the light lavender version of that same dress. It literally looked exactly the same, but the lavender actually made it so you could not see the light purple bra at all. I checked myself in the mirror and then marched back out of the dressing room area again.

            My guy’s eyes were on me again, smiling, and this time, the attendant said, “Girl, that is so your color right there. Any of the purples are going to look amazing on you.”

            “Awwww, thank you,” I smiled to her and then once again stood before my guy. I did my little turn to the left and turn to the right, but this time, twirled all the way around in a circle afterwards, really letting the hemline fly up. I stopped the twirl and looked at him, laughing a bit.

            “I think I like this color better,” he said.

            “I do, too,” I said. “I like this better than the white one. Same dress, but a better color.”

            He nodded in agreement.

            “OK, now the black one,” I said as I spun back around and once again headed back into the dressing room area, also once again, ensuring I was giving him a little show of me swaying from side to side as I did so.

            I took off the lavender dress and hung it back up and this time, took down the black dress. I held the hanger up to my neck and looked at it in the mirror before I put it on. I was worried it was going to be too form-fitting at the waist, but it had just a slight hint of flare past the waist so I thought it might still work. The side cut-outs also looked like they were going to fall in just the right spot to work out as well – right where my torso ended and my belly began, which was the start of the bottom curve of the hourglass in my figure.

            I took the dress off the hanger and then stepped into it. It did not have a zipper but was stretchy enough that I was able to slide it up on my body with just a little effort and wiggling side to side. Once I felt it was in place as I wanted it, I looked at myself in the mirror, twirling left to right for myself as I was doing outside for my guy. The top fit perfectly and actually gave me a pretty chesty look with the breast forms. It had cute little T-shirt length sleeves and was cut at the neckline with a cute oval shape that showed a fair amount of skin. The side cut-outs sat just perfectly. They showed the spot on each side of me where my torso curved down and out into my waist, just as I had suspected they would, and my slightly-tanned skin contrasted the black material of the dress perfectly. The cut-outs had the cutest little stitching around them, incognito because the stitching was black, but still noticeable enough that it helped make the dress look a little classier than it would have been without the stitching. The bottom of the dress flared out just a little below the cut-outs and ran outward to the hemline, which fell just above about mid-thigh. I could see that I could totally wear a garter or lace-top stockings with this dress and they would barely show, but still, show enough. I really, really liked the dress and I loved how it looked on me.

            I then startled myself out of my thoughts about the dress as I was watching myself swaying side to side in the mirror, realizing that my guy was waiting for me out there and putting this dress on had taken at least twice as long as each of the first two dresses. I quickly spun around, opened the door, and once again hurried towards the doorway that led back out to the store. It was then that I noticed how cute my purple heels looked with the dress and how much they accented the outfit. This one was definitely my favorite of the three dresses.

            I emerged once again and saw my guy standing there in the same spot. He gave me that same once over from hair to heels that he did the first time he saw me in my cheer uniform two nights earlier. I could tell by the look on his face that he thought this dress looked just as good on me as I did.

            From behind me, I heard the attendant, who was still sorting out the clothes she was going to have to put back, say, “Girl, that dress fits you perfectly. Looks like it was made for you. And those cutouts are superhot!”

            I was wondering at that point if she actually said something completely flattering to each customer for each outfit they tried on, but my guy broke my train of thought by saying, “That dress is way cuter and sexier than the first two. I think I like this one the best so far.”

            I smiled and smirked a bit, letting him know that I agreed. I swayed left and right again as I had in the other two dresses, but this time, I held up the hemline with my hands a bit since it was not as flowy as the first two dresses. “I think,” I said, “even if I end up picking the sweater and the skirt, I am going to need to get this one, too.”

            “Oh yeah?” he asked, laughing a bit. “You’re going to buy both outfits?

            “Yes, daddy,” I said, smiling ear to ear for him. “This one is just too perfect to pass up. Maybe I wear it to dinner next time we go?”

            He nodded. “I would definitely like that.”

            “Maybe I will wear it with a garter belt,” I said, still swaying and holding the hemline. “The stocking tops and clasps will show just perfectly below the hemline.”

            He nodded like a student whose professor had just told him something interesting. “Oh,” he said, “that would look really sexy.”

            Without really thinking, I raised my hands up to just in front of my lips and clapped three times, then said with such excitement, “Yay, daddy! I love this dress!”

            He laughed at me clapping and calling him daddy. It was such a cute little laugh. I had never heard him laugh like that before. That was the laugh he saved for his girls. “I am so happy you love it,” he said. “You make that dress look amazing.”

            I didn’t say it, but I looked at him like, “Awwwwwww.” I then just looked at him for a moment as I thought about what he had just said about me making the dress look amazing. That was too perfect a line to be impromptu. That had to have been one of the things he said to his girls in the past. I then thought about and marveled quite a bit at the fact that despite knowing I was definitely not the first girl he said that to, it still meant so much to hear it.

            “Thank you, papi,” I said, tilting my head a little. “OK, now for the last outfit.”

            “Sounds good,” he said. “I cannot wait to see you in it.”

            I quickly made my way back to the dressing room for the fourth time and carefully slithered the cute little black dress downwards. It was a bit of a tight squeeze and I had to readjust his girlfriend’s little white thong and myself a bit because I slid the thong off just a little bit with the dress.

I thought at that second about her and what she would have thought about me being there in the store with her boyfriend, trying on dresses and outfits for him while wearing her panties. I honestly felt a little bad, but at the same time, I knew she was the one that was going to end up with him in the end, so I figured why not have some fun with him in the mean time. If he and I were careful, she would never end up knowing about it, they would get married as planned, and he and I would always have this time we spent together. In my mind, I played it off as if I was giving him one hell of an exciting and extra-long bachelor party, which I would have done anyway, but just in this particular circumstance, not only was I throwing him the bachelor party, but I was also the entertainment.

And then, I had to curtail my thoughts because thinking of myself as the entertainment reminded me of that little escapade two nights earlier with all the guys in the bathroom and I definitely didn’t want to get sidetracked because I still had one more outfit to try on.

I looked at myself in the mirror and smiled. I finished readjusting her little white thong on my hips, having put out of my mind the thoughts about my little gangbang in the bathroom and what else I might end up doing between that minute and his wedding day to be the entertainment, and also convincing myself that he and I were just having a little fun – no harm, no foul. I then turned to put on the last outfit. The cute little purple fuzzy crop sweater was going to be a bit of a challenge to get on over my head because the neckline was not going to allow me to slide it up my body. But, I could tell if I held it just the right way while sliding it over my head, I was going to be able to get it on without getting makeup all over it, or even worse, messing up my makeup.

After getting my arms in the little crop sweater and placing it just right, I slid it on over my head and then down on to my shoulders. I looked at myself in the mirror and for the first time noticed how short the sweater actually was. With my breast forms and the padding of my little light purple strapless bra, and the ultra short length of the sweater, it was pretty likely that at some point, the bottom of my bra was going to be showing as I moved around in the sweater, and I was loving that the bra was purple as well, just a much lighter shade.

Next, I unzipped the cute little white pleated skirt and slid it up my legs and on to my hips. I then rezipped it and it was just perfect! It sat on my hips in a way that showed about six inches of my midriff and the material was just sheer enough that you could totally make out the sides of her white satin and lace thong through the top part of the skirt. It rested so short on me that it was only about two inches below where my ass met my leg and I was going to have to be very careful not to show the front of my panties, and what was hiding under them, in this skirt.

My tits looked fantastic in that short little fuzzy crop sweater, my midriff looked supertoned and superhot, and the skirt looked so amazing. It looked like a tennis skirt, but it also looked like it could be a cheer or playful dance skirt. It showed off so much leg and just looked amazing with my purple heels. It definitely was the sexiest of the four outfits that I tried on that day. Don’t get me wrong, I loved that little black dress, and it was sexy, but what I was seeing in the dressing room mirror in that instant was the outfit that was going to perfectly drive him wild the rest of the day.

It was in that instant, as I was looking myself over in the mirror, that I determined that while we were not going to be able to play in the dressing room at that store, I was going to ensure that we were going to end up playing in a dressing room somewhere that day no matter what!

I looked myself over one more time, then spun back around and opened the dressing room door. I then walked – no strutted, really – back into the store once again. When he saw me, his jaw dropped a little bit and he nodded his head like if he was at a concert and was starting to get into the beat. Then, he mouthed, “Wow!” without actually making a sound and I knew that I was one-hundred-percent correct about that outfit being the one to wear the rest of the day.

The little blonde attendant girl surprised me a little by saying, “Damn, girl, that looks fucking sexy on you. I think you have your winner.”

            I turned over my shoulder and nodded. “I think we do. I am still getting that black dress, but this is what I am wearing out of here.” I then realized that the security tags might hinder that from happening. “That’s OK, isn’t it?” I asked.

            “No problem at all, girl,” she said back to me with a smile. “Girls wear stuff out of the store here all the time. They can remove the security tags and the other tags at the front for you.”

            “Really?” I asked, all excited.

            “Yes, of course. It’s no big deal at all.”

            I then looked back towards my guy. “I think this is what I want to wear today. What do you think?”

            “I love that idea,” he said. “You look absolutely amazing.”

            “Thank you, papi.” I said, bouncing a little with excitement as I smiled ear to ear because not only did we find this perfect little cute and sexy outfit for today, but we had also found a dress for our next dinner date, which I was hoping was going to be very soon. I was having so much fun shopping with him like this. “Let me go back there and get the black dress and my dress and we can see where we go next?” I asked.

            “Of course,” he smiled.

            I surprised him a little as he was expecting me to turn and head towards the dressing room, but first, I leaped towards him a bit and kissed him on the cheek. I stood there in front of him for a second and we shared a little smile. I then turned back to walk into the dressing room area for the last time. As I passed the little blonde attendant, we shared a cute little smile and I mouthed “Thank you,” to her. She simply nodded as her response. I made my way back to the dressing room and started to gather everything. I took up my purple dress from the chair, gathered the hangers from the sweater top and skirt, and then gathered the three dresses. I started to walk back towards the entry way back into the store one final time and then realized just how sexy I felt and knew I looked in the new little outfit I was wearing as I looked down at myself.

            I then met my guy’s gaze and he was looking like he was ready to eat me all up. My mind trailed off to where to go next so that he and I could find a dressing room we could play in and I started to feel myself getting a little hard in my panties – well, in his girlfriend’s panties. I began to get a little worried that this pleated little skirt I was wearing was not going to leave much to the imagination if I became fully erect.

            I reached the doorway that led back into the store as I fought in my mind to think un-sexy thoughts to try and make sure that what was going on under my skirt would stop before it was too late. The cute little blonde attendant was standing there, smiling, and she reached out to take the empty hangers and the two dresses I was not buying.

            “You look amazing, girl,” she said. “You are going to love wearing that little outfit for your man today.”

            I smiled and told her, “Thank you so much, sweetie, for everything. You are a doll.”

            I wanted so bad to giver her a big hug to show my appreciation, but then I became worried because if she hugged me right in that moment, she definitely would have felt something going on with my downstairs. I was about halfway there at this point and was dreading it going any further. I was actually bending over slightly to try to help hide it as I walked from her over to my guy.

            I could tell by the look on his face – that smirk he had – that he knew what was going on. I had not said a word and I was trying hard to conceal it all, but somehow, he could tell exactly what was happening.

            He offered me his arm and I took it. We started to walk towards the front of the store and he said in his little sarcastic tone, “You OK down there?”

            I could not help but laugh when he said that. “Oh my God,” I said, holding tight on to his arm. “It just came over me when I was thinking about us going and finding a dressing room somewhere to play in now. This outfit looks and feels so sexy! I am trying really hard to keep it...down.”

            “Do you want to stop walking and wait a minute?” he asked with genuine concern.

            “No,” I shook my head. “We should keep walking. It will go back down by the time we get to the front of the store.”

            “Oh, OK,” he smirked. “I always think about my best friend naked and it helps me go soft.”

            I reached up and smacked him on the arm with my free hand. “That’s not funny,” I said, trying so hard not to laugh. “You’re so bad!”

            We both shared a laugh at that point and what he said was actually distracting me enough that I could feel it starting to go back down again. We continued to walk towards the front of the store and I breathed out a sigh of relief. “OK,” I said, “it’s going back down.”

            “I cannot wait to see what you have cooked up in your dirty little head for later if it was making you hard.”

            I smacked his arm again. “You are such a bad daddy,” I said.

            He smiled and returned, “That is how you like me.”

            I nodded. “I do. That I do.”

            In just a few more steps, we were at the front of the store and about to enter the cash register area. There was another absolutely adorable little blonde girl standing there at a register without anyone waiting and we walked over to her. She had beautiful light brown eyes and these supercute dark lowlights in her hair. Her earrings were a beautiful silver dangling mass of shapes and she had a cute little silver nose ring, too. Her makeup was perfect and she was wearing a supercute little royal blue sleeveless skater dress and cute little white heels.

            “Did you find what you were looking for?” she asked.

            I handed her the black dress and said, “I definitely did. The nice girl at the dressing room said you could cut off the tags on this top and skirt so I can wear them out today?”

            She nodded and smiled, then said, “Yes, of course.” With that, she set the black dress down on the countertop and then proceeded to pick up a pair of scissors and the big metal gun-looking device to remove the security tags. She quickly made her way around the counter to my left side, which was the opposite side my guy was standing, and made quick work of removing the security tag on the sweater, which was on the bottom left hem. She then reached up behind my neck, helped me move my hair out of the way, and then cut off the store and price tag which were attached to the label inside the back of the neck of the sweater. She was pretty close to me at that point and I could not help but admire her beauty. When she finished snipping the tags, her eyes met mine and she gave me the cutest little smile.

            The girl then moved right in front of me and knelt down, reaching her arms up to the security tag at the hemline of the skirt. My eyes instinctively moved to look down the front of her dress and I could totally see the top of her pretty white lace bra and her lovely cleavage. One of her hands was holding the tag-removing device and the other slid up underneath the hemline of the skirt to hold the other side of the security tag, the back of her hand resting firmly against my thigh. The reaction that was going on under my skirt earlier immediately began to initiate again with her touch and that amazing view down the top of her dress. Luckily, it only took her a couple seconds to remove the security tag on the skirt’s hemline.

            The girl then stood back up and moved behind me once again. Without a word, she reached to the back of the waistline of the skirt and rolled it down enough so that the skirt’s label was showing. She proceed to snip the store and price tag and remove them from the skirt’s inside label. As she did so, I looked back over my shoulder at her and our eyes met. All I could think about in that moment was how absolutely gorgeous she was and how amazing she looked in that dress and heels. She smiled and said, “Cute panties.”

            She broke our eye contact and moved back around to the other side of the counter as I took a couple seconds to register what she had said and then returned with, “Oh, thank you,” I said, “Victoria’s Secret.”

            “Oh, nice,” she said. “They are having their semi-annual sale right now. You should totally go check it out.”

            By now, she was standing back on the other side of the counter and was looking at me with a smile as her hands prepared to ring up that pretty little black dress.

            “Oh wow,” I said. “Thanks so much for letting me know. We will definitely go over there and check it out.”

            The cute little cashier who had complimented me on the girlfriend’s cute little white satin and lace thong I was wearing made quick work of scanning the tag on the black dress, removing the security tag, folding the dress and putting it in a bag, then scanning the tags from the top and skirt I was wearing and putting them in the bag, and finally, reaching out and taking from me my purple little dress I wore into the store and also folding it and putting it into the bag. She then smiled and told me the total, to which I responded by reaching down the front of my sweater, underneath the left side of my little purple lace strapless bra, and producing my credit card and ID, both of which I handed to her.

She smiled a bit at me and then took the card, looked at my ID, and then processed the card. She then handed both back to me and I placed them back in my bra, while she watched me with a little smile the whole time. She then handed me the bag, thanked us, and then, my guy and I were shortly on our way to head back outside.

            I honestly wanted to try flirting with her a bit since she mentioned thinking my panties were cute, but I figured I’d just concentrate on my guy and moving along to the next leg in our little shopping day adventure.     He and I held hands, our hands swaying, as we walked out of the store and emerged back outside, stopping just a few feet beyond the doors. “So,” he said, “where to now?
            I said back to him, smiling, “Maybe we can go and check out that sale at Victoria’s Secret?”

            He smirked as if I had told him we were going shopping for a birthday present for him. “Oh, I am sure I would not mind that at all.”

            “Yeah,” I said,  “I am sure that you wouldn’t.”

            He gave me a cute little smile. “The Victoria’s Secret is a bit of a walk. Are you OK with walking there, or do you want me to drive us over there instead?”

            I returned the smile and thanked him for being so considerate, then told him that I was having so much fun being out shopping with him that I wanted to walk over there. He then took the Forever 21 bag from me and we started to walk down the path that would take us down the store fronts to the side of Forever 21 and then around the corner, up another set of store fronts, to the Victoria’s Secret entrance clear on the other side of the parking lot. It was a bit of a distance, but I was definitely in the mood to walk and hold his hand and be his pretty little princess.

            “You look so cute in that outfit,” he said to me after we had been walking for about a minute or so, swinging our interlaced hands between us.

            “Thank you,” I said, “I am just loving this.”

            “Me too,” he said.

            I squeezed his hand a little harder just to reinforce what I had said. This was all such a whirlwind. Just three days ago, I know he did not see me as a girl – I know because he had never seen me dressed or ever even heard me talk about such a thing, and there we were just days later and I was all dolled up with him and had him out shopping with me. It was definitely very surreal, but at the same time, it was all marvelously normal as well.

            I decided to tease him a little bit and said, “So, how do you know where the Victoria’s Secret is?”

            He looked over at me and smirked. He knew I was just teasing him.

            “I know, I know,” I said, “that is where you buy all of your girlfriends their bras and panties and stockings.”

            “And other lingerie, too,” he smirked.

            “Haha,” I said. “And the little panties I have on right now, too?”

            “Yep,” he smiled.

            “I am not going to want to give these back to her after the day I am having with you while wearing them,” I said. “I am going to want to keep these as a souvenir.”

            He nodded. “Well, they may just have to disappear, then.”

            I giggled a little. “Oh, and maybe that purple bikini, too?”

            He laughed, but did not answer. I knew it would be harder for that to disappear than just a tiny pair of panties.

            “So, now, it is my turn?” I asked.

            He looked a little puzzled.

            “My turn for you to buy me panties at Victoria’s Secret,” I said.

            He smirked again. “Well, I definitely do not want you to feel left out.”

            I nodded. “Oh my. Of course not.”

            “Plus,” he said, “they don’t watch the dressing rooms at this one very close at all.”

            “Oh yeah?” I asked.

            “Yeah,” he said. “Maybe we can get into some trouble there.”

            “I am definitely ready for that,” I smirked.

            By now, we were just about twenty feet or so from the Victoria’s Secret entrance and I could already see that the store was pretty devoid of customers compared to the Forever 21. It was definitely a lot smaller, too.

            When we reached the door, he once again opened it for me and let me walk in first. After we had taken a couple steps, he asked, “Where do you want to start?”

            “Well,” I said, “I already have a cute little thong that will match this outfit perfectly, but I would like to get a bright pink lace thong to go under that black dress I just bought. What do you think?”

            He smiled and nodded yes then motioned for me to continue further into the store. “Lead the way,” he said, “and I will follow.”

            I led him by the hand deeper into the store. What I was looking for was most likely going to be on the tables near where the bras were hung and stored in the drawers below the hanging bras. “Oh,” I said, as we entered the area where I was hoping to find the panties I was looking for, “we should definitely get the matching bra as well.”

            “Of course,” he said. “You get whatever you want.”

            “Oh my,” I said, acting all girly cute and looking at him with a devilish smile. “Be careful with that.”

            He laughed a bit as I stopped at one of the tables in the section where the exact lacy thong in the exact color I was thinking caught my eye. I let go of his hand and quickly found one in size Large and held it up to show him. “This one is perfect, dontcha think?”

            “It is,” he said with that same little smirk he had given me on the walk over to the store.

            I then looked up, knowing that a matching bra was probably not too far away. Sure enough, just a couple sections over to the right of the panty table where I had found the thong was the bras that matched. I reached up and went through the bras that were hanging there, but did not see my size. A little worried, I opened the overstock drawer that was below the hanging bras and looked for my size. And there it was – the matching lacy bra in the 38C that I needed to accommodate me and my breast forms.

            I pulled the bra out of the drawer and showed it to him, smiling.

            “Perfect,” he said.

            “Right?” I responded.

            I then took a quick look around to find the dressing rooms and they were actually only about fifteen feet behind me. Much to my delight, there did not seem to be an attendant. I quickly reached for his hand and then drug him behind me across the fifteen feet between us and the dressing room.

            Once outside the dressing room area, I let go of his hand and walked inside to look around. There were five dressing rooms and all of them were empty. Four of them had the short doors, but the larger one in the corner of the room had a full-length door so no one could see the number of legs in the dressing room. And, even better, there was no attendant to be found.

            I quickly walked back out and whispered into his ear,“I am going into the dressing room in the corner with the full-length door. You wait for just a few seconds and then you sneak inside.”

            “OK,” he said with excited eyes and a big smile.

            I quickly went straight into the dressing room in the corner and hung up the bra and panty on the hook behind the door. I then took a couple steps back away from the door because it opened inward and I expected he would not be too far behind me.

            Sure enough, no sooner had I settled in a few feet inside the dressing room than the door opened and he quickly darted inside with such a cute and boyish look on his face. “Holy shit,” he whispered as he closed the door behind him. “I have always wanted to do this.” I chuckled a bit to myself because while this was going to be my first time playing in a dressing room as Monica, it definitely was not my first time overall.

            Between the cute and excited look on his face and the fact that I had gotten pretty damned horny trying on those outfits for him earlier at Forever 21, and having that cute cashier girl not only cut the tags off the outfit I had on while I was wearing them, but also compliment the panties I was wearing – his girlfriend’s panties – I decided that I was going to go full-on porn star for this one.

            I reached towards him and took the Forever 21 bag out of his hand. I then hung it on the door behind him, ensuring that I got as close to him as possible without touching him. Once the bag was securely hung on the hook, I rested a hand on each side of his chest and leaned forward enough so that my red lips were right by his left ear. “So, papi,” I whispered into his ear, sounding as cute and seductive as I could, “do you want me to suck your cock in this dressing room at Victoria’s Secret?”

            He nodded with wide, anticipating eyes. “Yes, I do,” he whispered back.

            “Should I get on my knees right here, right now,” I whispered into his ear, “undo your pants and then take your cock into my mouth?”

            “Oh God yes,” he whispered back.

            “I think it is so sad and so mean,” I whispered into his ear, “that for all of the girls that you ever brought to a Victoria’s Secret to buy dirty things to wear for you, none of them ever let you fuck her in the dressing room.”

            With that, I lowered my right hand down to the front of his black dress slacks and found exactly what I was expecting to find – his hard cock straining to be set free.

            “I know,” he whispered. “Not a single one.”

            “That is because they weren’t fucking whores like me,” I whispered. I then licked his ear lobe as I began to undo his belt. Once I had the belt undone, I undid the button and zipper on the pants and sent them falling down to the floor.

            “Fuck, daddy,” I whispered, “you are so fucking hard for me. You must really want me to suck your dick.”

            “I do,” he whispered.

            “Tell me,” I whispered back immediately. “Tell me that you want me to get on my knees and suck your dick.”

            “Get on your knees and suck my dick,” he whispered right back.

            “Tell me I am a cocksucking whore,” I immediately whispered.

            His eyes widened and I could feel him hesitate. I backed away from him just enough to be looking him right in the eyes. I smiled so he would know it was OK. “Say it,” I demanded in a slightly louder whisper.

            “You are a cocksucking whore,” he whispered.

            I let my eyes widen and I smiled even bigger. “Fuck yeah, I am. Now tell me how much you love me,” I demanded.

            “Fuck, I love you a lot,” he whispered back.

            “Tell me you love me more than your girlfriend and that you cannot wait to fuck me in this dressing room in her panties.”

            This time, he did not hesitate. “I love you more than her and I cannot wait to fuck you in this dressing room in her panties.”

            The instant he finished saying it, I moved forward and kissed him hard. It was a hard and passionate kiss – the kind of kiss I knew she was too soft to ever give him. He kissed me back hard. Harder than he had kissed me thus far – harder than two nights earlier in his bathroom when I let our friends fuck me while he watched – and harder than he kissed me at any point the previous night when he fucked me all to himself at his house.

            I let the kiss linger long and while I was worried about us getting caught, I figured that I was going to make the risk worth the while and take my time. That was about the longest I had ever let a kiss linger in a public place, and the second I pulled back from it, I lowered myself down the front of his body and went down on my knees. I looked right up at him as I pulled his hard cock out the front of his black cotton briefs and I moaned the dirtiest porno girl moan as I slid his cock in my mouth. Think about the moan you make while you are eating your most favorite treat in the world. Yeah, that is the sound that I made.

            I could already taste the precum the second his cock slid into my mouth and at that point, I was rock hard in his girlfriend’s little panties. I wanted to let the blow job linger like I did the kiss, but at the same time, I was aching to get that cock of his back in me, especially in the dressing room, and especially given how utterly sexy I felt in my new little outfit I had just bought.

            I continued to look him right in the eye and I could tell he was really enjoying himself between the look on his face and how hard he was in my mouth. I reached up to my chest and started to play with my tits through the purple fuzzy little crop sweater.

            “That’s so fucking sexy,” he whispered, loud enough for me to hear. I continued to play with my tits through the sweater for a bit while I bobbed my head back and forth on his cock. Finally, after a little bit, I kept using my left hand on my left breast, but moved my right hand down underneath my skirt. His eyes left mine so that he could watch me lift up the hemline of the little white pleated skirt and release my hard cock from his girlfriend’s little white thong. I then proceeded to stroke my cock pretty feverishly.

            His eyes returned to mine and he whispered, “You are so fucking sexy, girl. You are a fucking dream come true.”

            I slid my mouth off his cock long enough to say, “Thank you, papi,” and then returned to working his cock with my mouth like a porn star. I felt a couple times like he was ready to cum and could also feel him squirming a bit, obviously trying to hold it in. At that point, I slid my mouth off his cock while still squeezing my tit and rubbing my cock, I asked, “Are you ready to fuck my tight little ass now?”

            “Yes,” was his immediate response. “Fuck yes.”

            I stood back up, turned my back to him, and then proceeded to bend over a bit, placing my hands on the mirror on the wall opposite the door. I was bent over just enough so that the bottom of my ass cheeks were peering out from underneath that little white pleated skirt. “Lift up my skirt,” I said, “then move the panties to the side and fuck the shit out of me, daddy.”

            He did exactly as I asked, wetting his cock with his saliva and sliding it deep into me. He was a bit more forceful with getting his cock into my ass than he was the previous night and I could tell fucking me in the Victoria’s Secret dressing room was really turning him on. He gripped my hips over that little white skirt and he pounded me hard. He was pounding my ass so hard I was worried the sound of his body slamming into mine was going to be heard out there in the store. I tried hard to be quiet and muffle my moans and groans, but it was very difficult. He was pounded very hard and very rapidly.

            “Fuck, daddy,” I managed to say between my moans, “you are fucking me like a dirty whore. I am fucking loving it.”

            He was concentrating so hard on pounding me that he did not respond. Part of me wanted to drag this out, but part of me really wanted to feel him cum inside of me again. “Cum in me, daddy,” I pleaded. “Fill me up with your seed, daddy. Shoot that cum deep in my ass. Breed me, daddy.”

That was it for him. He simply could not take it any longer. I know he wanted to make the moment last, but I felt his hands grip even tighter on my hips. He shoved his cock deep into my ass with all of his might and I began to feel his cum shooting into me. He spurted so many times and I could really feel all that cum building up inside of me. I also immediately could feel it running out of my ass a little bit, too.

Then, the feeling of his cum starting to run out of me while his cock convulsed that last few spurts into me sent me over the edge. I reached back and pulled his hips into me as hard as I could as I began to spurt all over the carpet and on to the mirror in front of me. “Fuck, daddy, I’m cumming,” I whined liked an out-of-control little slut. “Oh, fuck, daddy, I’m cummmmmming,” I said a second time, almost sounding like I was crying with joy.

            As soon as I stopped spurting, and before he could recover, I stepped forward, which slid his cock out of me, and I immediately spun around and went back down on my knees. I looked right in his eyes and made sure he was looking right back as I took his cock back into my mouth. His cum was streaming out of my ass and down on to the dressing room carpet as I sucked and slurped at his semi-hard cock. Once he was all clean, I took his cock out of my mouth and said, while looking right at him, “I love going ass to mouth for you, daddy. I love your dick so much.”

            I stood up while placing his girlfriend’s panties back over my shrinking cock and back into my ass crack. I slid my arms behind his neck and kissed him long and hard again. I moaned and groaned the whole time we were sharing the kiss and he was actually moaning a bit too this time. I broke the kiss and looked at him, and all I could do was laugh.

            He shook his head from side to side and started to laugh as well. “Holy shit, babygirl,” he said, “that was so fucking dirty.”

            I smirked and pulled my hands back from his neck and placed them on his chest. “Did you like that, daddy?”

            “Oh, fuck yeah I did.”

            I then leaned forward and kissed him quickly on the lips and said, “You haven’t seen anything yet. I get waaaay dirtier than this, daddy.”

            “Oh my God, I am sure you do,” he smirked. “I cannot wait to see that.”

            I pecked him on the lips again and said, “Should we go pay for the bra and panties now?”

            He shook his head again. “Yeah, let’s get out of here before someone catches us.”

            I turned and looked at myself in the mirror. Everything was pretty much back in place, and though my red lipstick was a little faded, it was still holding up pretty well, considering all I had just put my lips through. While a lot of his cum had already dripped back out of me, I knew once I started walking quickly out of the dressing room area, his cum was going to start coming back out again and I just hoped it would not be bad enough to get my new skirt dirty. Confident that I still looked all put together, I turned back around and took the bra, panty, and the Forever 21 bag from the hook on the backside of the dressing room door.

            “OK,” I said, “I will go first and you wait here until I call you.”

            He nodded and I kissed him once more. He then moved aside as I opened the door and peeked out. No one was around still. I then proceeded to quickly walk to the entry way to the dressing room and was relieved when there was no one close at all. I could see the cashiers in the distance and a couple customers up by the front of the store, but apparently, no one had heard us or had any idea what had just happened back in the dressing room.

            “OK, daddy,” I called out to him. “Come out. No one is around.”

            I looked back and watched him skulk out of the dressing room and quickly make his way over to me. I reached out my hand and grabbed his and we both proceeded out of the dressing room area quickly, straight up to the cash register area at the front of the store.

            I was honestly too exhausted at this point to feel nervous any longer, and it really seemed like we had totally gotten away with having sex in the dressing room, thus fulfilling one of his yet unfulfilled fantasies. He squeezed my hand and swayed it back and forth a little as I placed the bra and thong up on the counter.

            Naturally, the little sandy blonde girl who was working the cash register was absolutely gorgeous and model thin. She was wearing a very simple yet elegant black suit jacket and skirt set with a white satin blouse, through which you could see the outline of her undoubtedly supersexy black bra.

            “These are cute,” she said. “What a lovely color.”

            “They are,” I returned. “They are going with a little black dress I just bought.”

            “Nice. Can I see your dress?” she asked, smiling. “I am totally looking for a dress to wear to an event.”

            I was taken aback at that point a little. I almost had to think about that for a second to realize that she was genuinely asking. While my guy took out his wallet and paid with his credit card, I reached into the Forever 21 bag and pulled out my new little black dress. I held it up so she could see it.

            “Oh wow,” she said, “Yeah, this bright pink is going to look amazing with that black dress. I love those little side cut-outs and the stitching around them. You are going to look totally hot in that. I might go over there after work and try that dress on if they have it in my size.”

            “Awwwww, thank you,” I said. I was really enjoying all of the lovely attention I was getting on this little shopping trip. I was expecting more snickers and stares than anything, but everyone was being so pleasant. I wondered if being with him helped. I figured that it did.

            The pretty little cashier removed the security tags, neatly and gently folded my new bra and thong, placed them in a cute little white and pink Victoria’s Secret shopping bag, and then handed the bag to me. “Here you go, girl,” she said, still smiling.

            “Thank you,” I said as I took the bag from her. My guy and I then walked hand-in-hand up to and out the door. As we were walking, I realized that I had left a pretty nasty mess all over that dressing room and felt really bad about it. I had worked retail jobs in the past and I knew what it was like to have to clean up some mystery mess, though I think whichever of the girls at the store came across my little mess I left in the dressing room was going to know exactly what that was. I shook it off and tried not to let it bother me too much. I had cleaned up my share of messes that were not mine over the years, and I was sure that my mess was not the first one left in a Victoria’s Secret dressing room.

            Once we were outside, my guy leaned over and kissed my cheek, breaking me from my thoughts of feeling bad about the dressing room mess. “Thank you for fulfilling that fantasy for me,” he said.

            “No, thank you for the bra and thong,” I said.

            “You’re very welcome,” he smiled. “This was a lot of fun.”

            “Yeah, it was,” I said as I took a step back towards the car, pulling his hand along a bit.

            He started to walk and then said, “Are you ready to go already?”

            I honestly was not because I did not want this day to end, but at the same time, I needed to ensure that I arrived back at home before my parents arrived so that they did not see me coming home all dolled up in this sexy little outfit that I had just bought. “If it were up to me,” I said, “I would never want to go back home, but I need to get back while my parents are out. Can you imagine if my dad saw me wearing this?”

            He looked at me with wide eyes and responded with, “Oh my God, I could not even imagine. You’d give him a heart attack.”

            I laughed and continued to walk, our interlaced hands still swaying.

            After a few seconds, he said, “You could always come back to my place and change if you are worried about them seeing you dressed up.”

            “No,” I said. “I do appreciate that, but I don’t ever want you to see me like that again. From now on, this is the only way that you will see me.”

            “Oh yeah?” he asked.

            “Yes. I am your little girl and that is the only way I want you to see me from now on.”

            He pulled my hand up to his lips and kissed it. “If that is what you want, I am fine with that.”

            “It is definitely what I want,” I said.

            After our little verbal exchange, the gravity of what I had just said hit me. I felt like I understood exactly what I was saying and the repercussions of what I was committing to, but at the same time, I immediately was fine with it. I was basically telling him that for as long as our little affair lasted, he would only see me as his girlfriend on the side, and never as his former guy friend. It had only been a few days, but that reality seemed so long ago – like it had been years and years ago – as if in my mind, all of the years we had been friends and all of the memories we had made were magically and retroactively transformed from time I spent with him as one of his guy friends to time I had spent with him as one of his girlfriends.

            We continued to walk back towards the Forever 21 so we would be back close to the car, hand-in-hand, our arms swaying. He offered to carry the bags, but I told him that I wanted to carry them. Other than that, the rest of the time spent walking to the car we were both silent. It was not an awkward silence at all, but in fact, quite the opposite. It was a very comfortable silence as if we simply did not need to say anything at all. I am pretty sure we thought that each other was thinking the same, which was how quickly this had all happened, and how much we both were enjoying this new normal for our relationship.

Once we reached the car, he opened the door for me and I got in. I placed the bags on the floor and put my seat belt on as he closed the door. He then moved around the front of the car and got in the driver’s seat. As soon as he sat down, I reached into my little clutch purse and put on my cute little purple heart-shaped sunglasses. I then looked and my guy, smiling.

            “Are you ready?” he asked.

            I was about to respond with a “Yes,” but then, what was on my mind just started to come out instead. “I just want you to know,” I said, “that I really, really do not want this day to end. I have had an amazing few days with you, and I am sure that we will have many more days like this, but still, I am a little sad that we are going back home.”

            “I am too,” he said. “Sad that our little day together is ending and that after our three days together, we are going to be apart for a little bit, but Wednesday night, we will go to dinner and you can wear that beautiful little black dress, and we will have an amazing night. I promise.”

            I still don’t know what compelled me to say it, but I must have figured it was a good time to clarify some things. “I know,” I said, “that one day you are going to get married and that this will need to stop, and I am OK with that. I just want you to know that I understand what this is.”

            He paused a minute and then started the car. He backed out of the stall and started driving. I was a little nervous that he was not responding immediately, but then felt much better when he said, “I appreciate you understanding that. If things were different, then, things could be different for us. But, that day when I get married is still quite a ways off. Might be years, so I hope we can enjoy our time together in the mean time. I want to spend as much time with you as we can in the time that we have between now and then.”

            I reached my hand over and placed it on his, our fingers interlacing again. “I would like that very much. And between now and then, I will be your girl and you will be my guy. I want to spend as much time with you as we can like this.”

            “I definitely want that,” he said. “We will go to dinner on Wednesday night and we will figure out a schedule to make sure we fit in as much time as possible together every week.”

            “That sounds good. I am dying to wear that new little black dress with the new pink bra and panties for you.”

            “I cannot wait,” he said, gripping my hand a little tighter.

            I sat and enjoyed the moment a bit, first looking over at our interlaced hands and then up at him while he was looking ahead at the road. I thought again about all of the times in the past I had sat in the same exact passenger seat, driving with him, and just how much different this felt now – now that we had made love – now that he saw me as his girl – now that I had committed to being that perfect little girl for him until his wedding day came. I was filled with happiness, yet still, a little sadness at knowing that one day this would end.

But, finally, I resolved that I was going to make the most of it and enjoy him while I had him. I was going to freely allow myself to fall deeper for him, despite knowing that one day I was going to completely lose him, but I was also going to make sure that I had some amazing fun and made some amazing memories during that time. I then looked over my new little cute and sexy outfit and enjoyed the dirtiness I felt once again at how it felt to be wearing his girlfriend’s panties under that naughty little outfit and to know how dirty I was going to get those little panties while sitting next to him on that car ride home.

We didn’t talk much at all the rest of the way back. It was just simple small talk about the traffic, his concern about getting me home in time, and him offering once again to take me back to his place to change instead. We talked about where to go to dinner on Wednesday night and he said that he was going to find another place far enough away that we did not need to worry about running into anyone we knew. He said he was going to get a hotel room for us that night as well so we did not have to worry about driving home. I told him that I was really looking forward to that.

As we got closer to my house, I started to worry quite a bit that somehow my parents were going to be there already. I thought a little bit about the fact that even if they were not there, I was going to be getting out of his car and walking up towards the house from the street in this tiny little sweater and skirt, all dolled up, in my heels and wig, full make-up, etc. We did not talk to our neighbors at all outside of an occasional hello and usually no one was outside too often, so I was hoping I would luck out and not run into anyone.

My guy pulled his car right up in front of my house and I was completely relieved to see that my parents were, in fact, still not home yet. I looked around the neighborhood and also did not see any of the neighbors outside.

“Are you OK?” he asked. “Do you want me to walk you up to the door?”

I looked over to him and smiled. “No, that is OK. The quicker I can get inside, probably the better. I’ll just open the door and hurry in. Thank you, though.”

“You’re welcome,” he said. He then leaned over and I closed my eyes in anticipation as I leaned in towards him as well. Our lips met and it was pure electricity again. Our tongues danced and he was as forceful back with his kiss as I was in kissing him. If nothing else, we really knew how to kiss each other. I could immediately feel myself starting to get hard again and as much as I wanted to invite him inside, I knew I better not chance it.

Still being curious, however, I slowly and gently reached my hand over to his crotch while we were kissing so I could feel if he was getting hard as well, and he definitely was already rock solid again. I squeezed him a couple times and then broke the kiss, looking right into his eyes. He was smiling ear to ear and so was I. “Fuck, I want this again right now,” I said, shaking his cock a little bit.

“I want you, too, babygirl,” he said. “Wednesday night?”

I leaned forward and licked his lips as seductively as I could. “My cock, my ass, and my heart cannot wait, papi,” I said, still smiling. With that, I quickly picked up the Forever 21 bag, Victoria’s Secret bag, and my dirty napkin from the drive up there off the car floor, grabbed my overnight bag from the back seat with my other hand, and then took up my little clutch purse. I then opened the door and was soon standing on the sidewalk, right in front of the house, in my slutty little outfit and my purple heart-shaped sunglasses, where all of my neighbors could see.

As I started to close the door, he said, “Babygirl, I love you.”

I gave him an air kiss and said, “Papi, I love you too.” I then closed the door and hurried to the front door of the house. I wanted so bad to look around and see if anyone had seen me, but I figured getting inside would be my best bet at that point. As I was walking to the door, I reached into my overnight bag’s side pocket and took out my house key. When I reached the door, I made quick work of opening it and stepping inside. I then turned around and waved at my guy. He waved back and then drove off.

I stood there for a few seconds, looking out and felt a little relief that I saw none of the neighbors out. I was pretty hopeful at that point that no one saw me get out of the car and walk to the door, but at the same time, figured in the back of my mind that someone had. As I was about to close the door, my phone chimed and I took it out of my clutch purse, only to see that it was a text from him. “Had an amazing three days with you. Looking forward to many more. Love you!” it said.

He had to have stopped and texted me once he was out of sight. I thought it was the cutest thing. “I did too! I love you too! Wednesday will not come quick enough!” I texted back.

I then closed and locked the front door and quickly made my way back towards my room, removing my little sunglasses, my hips and my arms swaying as I carried my new things. Once I was inside my room, I closed and locked my bedroom door and laid on the bed, leaving my heels on. I the proceeded to lift up my new little white pleated skirt, move his girlfriend’s panties to the side and then stroked myself once again until I somehow managed to make myself orgasm and cum again while thinking all about the dirty things I had just done over the past three days.

 

Chapter Four: Making Love

 

The next day, which was Monday, I got up early and went to school because I had an early class. Afterwards, I went to work, and then returned home. He texted me in the morning just to say good morning and then texted me about midday to say that he hoped I was having a good day. In the evening, not long after I ate dinner with my family, he called to let me know that he had found a hotel with a restaurant for Wednesday night and was really looking forward to us having another night together.

Hearing his voice and hearing how happy he sounded about our next little adventure together had me once again excited and wanting to talk dirty with him over the phone, or at least tease him a bit, but I could tell when he called that he was trying to be quiet, so I figured he must have been trying to sneak in the call to me. Then, as he was finishing up telling me about the hotel, I could hear his mom and dad talking in the background so I figured he must have been trying to call me quickly while he was over at his parents' house. As much as I would have loved teasing him a bit and making him nervous about his parents hearing or seeing him getting flustered and excited on the phone, I decided against it. Obviously, his parents knew me as one of his closest guy friends and I knew they would have really struggled with understanding and accepting our new relationship.

What I immediately noticed once I got of the phone with him was that I really wanted to talk with him more. I did want to play with him on the phone – don’t get me wrong, but not being able to talk to him right then and there really made me feel like I missed him. That really stuck in my mind at the time because up until that point on Monday night, the whole thing between us had been very lustful and filled with amazing sex, and while my feelings were there, I had done a good job of suppressing them and ignoring them up until that point.

That night, when I went to sleep, I locked my door and put on a pretty little black satin and lace babydoll dress with a matching thong and spent a good couple hours edging myself just thinking back on the time I had spent with him, and while I finally came to an amazing orgasm with lots of cum – which of course I licked up completely, I found myself thinking more on how I felt about him and this new development in our relationship and how I felt about it. The last thing I remembered thinking that night was that I was growing a little worried that I was going to have trouble separating my time with him as just fun and not something more.

On Tuesday, I had pretty much the same day again with school and work and the morning and midday texts from him. In the evening, however, he texted instead of calling because I knew he was spending the night with her. I laughed because I figured that her special little friend Joyce was probably there with them, too.

I slept in a little babydoll dress and thong again Tuesday night, this time a little red sheer and lacy one, and once again edged for about two hours while I thought more and more on my feelings for what was now going on between me and my guy.

I didn’t have school Wednesday morning, so I went to work a little earlier, and in turn, was home earlier. He texted me in the morning and texted me midday and said that he planned to come and pick me up at about seven so we could head to West Hollywood again without hitting too much traffic.

I was sitting at my desk at work, reading through a new document I was writing, when I got his midday text. I was so filled with excitement about our planned evening and knowing how much he was looking forward to spending that time with me, that it honestly took quite a lot not to sneak off to a bathroom stall and take care of myself. Wanting to save myself for the evening later won out, though, and I fought off the urge, though I did end up spending the rest of my day at work thinking about him and the possibilities of all that we could do together later that night.

Once again, the timing of our little overnight getaway worked out perfectly because my parents always took my brother to dinner and a movie on Wednesday night to reward him for another good week at school. I usually went with them, but I told them that night I was going to go over to my best friend’s house and was going to crash there so I could do some studying and some relaxing.

At this point, my parents were obviously not curious or suspicious because me spending time with him like this was completely normal. None of the neighbors had said anything to my parents about this sexy mystery girl that was coming in and out of their house all dolled up in big heels and cute and sexy outfits and being picked up by some guy, so no one was the wiser.

Once my parents and brother left to go to dinner and the movie, I repeated my routine of getting ready – showering, shaving, strawberry-scented lotion, strawberry-scented body spray, my usual makeup look with a splash of pink eyeshadow to accent the pink lingerie that was going under my new black little dress with the side cut-outs, red painted fingernails and toes, and this time, big black patent leather platform heels. I decided on a big pink hairbow, and once again, the same jewelry, including that rhinestone necklace charm with the first letter of his first name. I also decided on going with ultra sheer black stockings and a black satin and lace garterbelt because just as I had suspected when I tried on the little black dress for him at Forever 21, its length was just perfect enough that you could make out the very top of the stockings and the garterbelt clasps when I walked and when I sat down or stood up. I also noticed when I was getting all glammed up that when I raised my arms up in the dress, it moved up enough that you could also make out about two inches of the garterbelt straps as well. I was thoroughly convinced that my guy was going to absolutely love this little outfit.

For later, I packed a black satiny bikini just like the girlfriend’s purple one I had worn for him at his house after our first dinner date. Since we were undoubtedly going to be using a public pool and hot tub at the hotel, I also packed a sheer little black wrap skirt as well. Then, for after that, I packed a really cute white sheer nylon and lace babydoll dress with a matching thong. And unlike our first dinner date, this time I also packed something to wear the next morning, which was a cute little white flowy sundress and cute little white bikini to wear under it. I also packed my cute little white Converse low tops to wear the next day with the little white sundress and bikini. I also had packed a white pair of plastic heart-shaped sunglasses and a white hair bow for that next-day outfit as well.

I tried to time being ready not too far ahead of the time he planned on picking me up at my house, but somehow, I managed to be ready about thirty minutes before he arrived. I actually just sat there in the living room in my pretty little black dress with the side cut-outs and watched television while I waited for him. I laughed at myself at one point because I caught myself running my fingers over the stitching detail around the edges of the side cut-outs because it just felt so amazing to the touch. It was such a lovely texture and such detailed work. Of course, that led to me touching other things like feeling my pretty new pink bra and little thong through my dress, as well as my little black lace and satin garter belt, straps, and stockings, all of which led me to start touching something else down there under the panties, too.

I purposely had to stop before I got too carried away because I still really wanted to save myself for later in the evening for what I was sure was going to be another marathon session of sexy fun.

Sitting there, once I forced myself to stop touching my little outfit, I thought back at the time and was pretty sure that this was the very first time I had been dressed up there at home where I was just sitting and waiting for longer than just a few minutes, passing time, and not worried at all about my parents coming home early and catching me dressed.

The half hour passed quickly and soon I was up by the front door, looking out a side window, waiting to see his car pull up. Once he pulled up, I grabbed my little black shiny clutch purse I had populated with my phone and make-up touch-up items, slung my overnight bag over my shoulder, and quickly stepped outside. I had told him that this time I wanted him to just wait in the car for me and let me run out and he begrudgingly agreed to let me do so. He said that he did not feel right not coming up to the door, which I greatly appreciated, but, I was just so nervous about the neighbors seeing me coming out of the house all dolled up at this point.

I locked the front door behind me and moved as quickly as I could in my big black heels down the walkway, enjoying the loud sound my heels were making and the fact that the sound was literally echoing through my neighborhood. I was smiling to myself about the noise my heels were making as I reached the front passenger side car door and opened it. I had also told him not to get out of the car to come and open my door, and he really did not like that, either, but I insisted.

As I slid into the car, the dome light turned on and I quickly reached up and turned it off. He could not help but laugh at me a little bit as I did so. I set the overnight bag down in the back seat, quickly closed the door, and then put my clutch in the side pocket in the car door. I then leaned over and kissed him quickly on the lips, following that with putting my seat belt on and settling into the seat.

He had watched me do all of this in a hurried flurry, smiling at me the entire time. Once I had settled into the seat and looked over at him, he said, “Hi,” in a laughing little tone.

“Hi, daddy,” I said, smiling, and a little out of breath.

“Are you ready for dinner?” he asked.

“I most definitely am. And I am ready for dessert at the restaurant tonight, spending some time in the pool and hot tub, and then dessert from room service in the room before bed.”

He nodded and smirked at me. “Wow!” he said. “Seems like you have the whole night all planned out.”

“I do indeed,” I smiled at him.

“Great!” he said. “And, of course, that little dress just looks so amazing on you. Even better than it did at the store.”

I then looked down at myself and saw exactly what I figured I would be seeing as I sat there in the passenger seat of his car. The dress had ridden up a little bit and about two inches of the garterbelt straps, the clasps, and the top of the stockings were clearly visible. “It is the garter belt, stockings, and the black platform heels that are making it look so sexy,” I said, giggling a bit, still looking downward.

I noticed out of the corner of my eye that his gaze went where mine did and he nodded as he said, “Well, I cannot argue with that. Looks very, very sexy.”

I then looked over towards him and his eyes left my lap and looked back up at me. I bit my bottom lip for a couple seconds and then said, “Feels even sexier than it looks. Just wearing it is kinda getting me horny.”

He chuckled a bit and then I leaned inward and gave him a proper kiss. It was firm and passionate, and so exciting. In that moment, as we were kissing, I was becoming so hard and so aroused, yet, at the same time, I really started to feel for him beyond just the lust I was feeling – beyond just the amazing sex we had shared over our early days together in this new phase of our relationship. While we were sharing that kiss, I felt that not only did I want him to fuck me later, I wanted him to make love to me. I decided in that moment that later on in the evening, no matter how we might play before dinner, during dinner, or at the pool, once we were back inside the room for the evening, I was going to tell him how I felt and that I wanted him to make love to me – not to just fuck me like had been – but to lay on top of me while I spread me legs and held him close – to make love to me.

I marveled in my mind very quickly in that instant how easily and rapidly I made that decision. I had spent nearly five whole days, from Friday night to Wednesday night, telling myself over and over and over again that I did not want to go beyond just sex and into the territory of love because I knew that in the end, he was not going to be able to be mine, but just there, in that instant, in that moment, first in looking at him admiring me so much, and then, with that firm and passionate kiss, I was ready for all of that to happen that very night. I had decided in that instant that I was going to allow myself to go beyond and let him make love to me, not just have sex with me.

Just as quickly, I contemplated in my head every time that I had made love for the first time with every girl I had been with, and I thought on how what I was feeling in that instant had to have been what she was feeling in that exact instant when she decided that we were going to make love. I also immediately thought that I wished every guy out there could have felt what I was feeling in that moment so they knew the other side of that experience, just like I had felt and experienced for the first time in that instant.

It felt so powerful, yet at the same time, so loving and endearing to realize that I was truly the one that was making the decision of when he and I were going to be intimate like that for the first time. I truly was relishing in the moment and the experience.

When I pulled away from the kiss, he breathed out and shook his head a little bit. “Wow,” he said. “That was a kiss!”

I giggled a bit and then said, “Yeah it was! Later on, I will tell you what I was thinking about just then while we were kissing.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked. “You are going to give me some great new insight into the female mind?”

“Oh my God,” I laughed. “That is exactly what I am going to do.”

He laughed a bit with me and without saying anything else, he started to drive away. As was customary now, I reached over and put my left hand on top of his free right hand and our fingers interlaced. In that first few moments of driving, I thought on how now that the first date was out of the way, and our first little shopping trip had further solidified this new type of relationship for us, what I felt in that moment was very relaxed and comfortable. It was a new kind of comfort that I had never felt before. In all of my previous relationships, I had been the guy – I had been the one who needed to worry about keeping the girl. Suddenly, now, I was the girl that he needed to work to keep. My mind was still working on fully processing the concept as I sat there, watching him watch the road in the dim light of the passing streetlights, but I did know overwhelmingly that I was greatly loving this new feeling – loving being on the other side of a romantic relationship like this.

Finally after thinking on all of this for more than a few minutes, I asked, “So, what did you tell her?”

He immediately and effortlessly responded by saying, “I told her that me and you were going up to L.A. to a concert, and that we were going to crash up there so we didn’t have to drive home, and that tomorrow during the day, we were going to take our time getting home. She is busy with school tonight and all day tomorrow, so she didn’t seem to care too much about me being gone.”

“Ah, OK,” I said. “That makes perfect sense. Sounds like something we would do. What concert?”

“I will look one up tomorrow that makes sense and let you know which one we went to.”

I laughed a bit and said, “OK, Mr. Incognito. Sounds good.” I thought for a moment in that instant about me thinking the night before that him not calling me was because he was with the girlfriend, and then, I laughed a bit to myself as I thought about how I was thinking that Joyce had to have been with them, too.

I could not help it because I was so curious. “Were you with her last night?” I asked. “Is that why you didn’t call, but texted instead?”

He looked over at me and I could tell he was a little surprised at the question, most likely because he was probably thinking that I already knew the answer. And I did know the answer, but these new feelings I was experiencing made me still want to ask. “She was over last night and she spent the night,” he said.

I nodded and then asked, “Was Joyce there?”

He nodded and looked back towards the road. “Mmmhum,” he said.

“Did Joyce spend the night, too?” I asked.

“She did,” he said.

“In your guest bedroom?” I asked.

“Yep,” he said.

“Ah, OK,” I said. “I was just curious.” I then paused a second. “OK, no more questions like that for the rest of the night. I promise. Separation of church and state.”

“No, it is perfectly all right,” he said. “You ask whatever you want whenever you want and I will always be honest with you. I promise you that.”

“Thank you,” I said, smiling. I then leaned over and kissed him on the cheek. I was about to move back and sit back down again, but I paused there, not to far from him and took a few seconds to just look at him. Then, I kissed his cheek a second time before sitting back down.

He looked at me a little puzzled at the pause and the second kiss. That coupled with me asking about him being with the girlfriend the night before when I already knew the answer had his mind churning a bit. “What was that all about?” he asked, smiling.

“Nothing,” I said in my cutest little girl voice. “This is definitely an interesting and somewhat precarious situation that we have created for ourselves, but I do appreciate very much your pledge to be honest.” I paused a second, and then added, “And I do love you very much for that.”

He smiled, taking in what I had just said, and I could tell once again that he was thinking on it. I felt in that moment that he could tell there was something going on in my mind as well. “I love you very much, too,” he said, before turning his attention back to driving. It made me so happy to hear him say that.

The drive up did not take too long. It was a little over an hour. There was still a little traffic, but it wasn’t too bad. As usual, we filled the time with small talk about work, school, and family. I was careful to avoid talking more about the girlfriend and her special friend Joyce, as was he. Like I said, the conversation was not much different from how it was before I was a girl to him, but the tone and subtle nuances about it were definitely different. He seemed to be much more caring and empathetic with the things I told him. He was also careful not to offer advice, but to just listen, which was very different from before when I was his guy friend. I could definitely tell that he was very well practiced in hearing a girl out and not trying to fix it, but just listening to her instead.

Once again, sitting there in my pretty little black dress, feeling so sexy, feeling the wonderful new bra and thong, the garterbelt, the stockings, the heels, it was so challenging not to reach over and try to engage in some form of fun while driving with him, but I did remind myself once again at that point that I wanted to save it for later. I wanted it all to culminate in us making love like I had decided in that special moment during our kiss when I first got into the car.

I had never been to the hotel that he chose, but I did look it up, and it was one of the nicest hotels in West Hollywood. The rooms looked so beautiful and newly renovated. The pool and hot tub area were very gorgeous and there was an amazing restaurant, too. I had a feeling he had chosen that place because we could just spend the entire night there in one location without having to drive anywhere else.

When we pulled up to the front of the hotel, he stopped at the valet stand. There were two valets and one came to each side of the car. I reached back and grabbed my overnight bag, then grabbed my clutch purse out of the door panel, and started to get out of the car. The valet was a younger guy, about my age. He reached out his hand to help me out of the car, and honestly, it surprised me a little bit. I wasn’t really thinking and this was the first time I had ever gotten out of a car at a valet stand as Monica. I took his hand with a smile and he held on to my hand until I was standing up outside the car and steady on my high heels. I did notice that he caught a glimpse of my garter belt straps and stocking tops and that the view gave him a little bit of a smile in turn. Naturally, I returned his smile by giving him a bit of a flirty look.

When he released my hand, he said, very cordially, “Welcome, miss. Enjoy your stay.”

I looked at him said, “Thank you so much,” with my words while my eyes were saying so much more to him. I had to have been beaming from ear to ear at that little exchange. I mean, obviously, I was trans – there was no mistaking it – and it was just so lovely to be treated as a desirable girl like that.

My guy was out of the car by the time I looked for him. I stood there beside the car and waited as he went back to his trunk and pulled out his little rolling overnight suitcase. He wheeled it over to me with a smile and immediately took my overnight bag off my shoulder and placed it atop his suitcase.

“Thank you, daddy,” I giggled at him.

“You’re welcome, babygirl” he said.

He then motioned for me to go inside ahead of him and I first reached back and took his free hand in mine so that he could walk behind me while he wheeled the suitcase and my overnight bag behind him.

As I stepped inside the lobby through the large sliding glass doors, I immediately noticed the sound and the smell of running water. It was absolutely beautiful in there with some wall-mounted water features and a big old-style fountain in the middle of the lobby. Everything was white and blue glass as far as the eye could see. There was a shiny white tile floor and plush blue furniture. Everywhere you looked, it reminded you of water.

The hotel was very noticeably empty and quiet, which I was honestly relieved to see. I was not a big fan of crowds, and especially that night while on my first trip to a hotel as Monica, I was really hoping for less people.

There was an absolutely beautiful brunette Hispanic girl standing at the counter who welcomed us and checked us in. I stood there, quietly, preening and looking around as my guy spoke to her about the details of our stay and gave her his card for the deposit. What I noticed the most as I was standing there was how lovely it all was to be away from home – to be away from anyone that might have known us – known about him and her – and known about me not living full-time as a girl, but instead, anyone who encountered us that night would just know us a couple spending time together.

Once he had the room keys, he motioned for me to lead the way to the elevator and I did so, once again holding his hand behind me. It was then, walking to elevator, that I noticed how loudly my big black platform heels were clicking on the beautiful white shiny tile floor. One of the bellhops turned to look at me – undoubtedly hearing my loud clicking – and just smiled and then looked away again. There was an older male and female couple sitting alone in the lobby on one of the big blue plush couches and they most definitely watched pretty intently as my guy and I made our way over to the elevator. I figured their stares and whispering was going to come with the territory as an unavoidable part of this new life I was beginning to create with him.

I think he noticed the couple as well because he held my hand a little tighter and shook it a little, letting me know that he was there and that everything was OK.

When we reached the elevator, I pushed the button and took a step back to wait, standing right along side him. He moved in a little closer and leaned against me a little bit. “It’s the top floor,” he said.

“Oh yeah?” I asked, looking over at him with a smirk. “Spending big tonight?”

“Just for you,” he said. “There is a big walk-in shower and a balcony with a view of the city.”

“Oh yeah?” I asked. “Interesting. I believe you know those to be two places in a hotel room that I have mentioned to you in the past – the shower and the balcony.”

He laughed a bit and then brought my hand up to his lips to kiss it. “Oh, I had totally forgotten about that,” he said, very sarcastically.

“I am sure you had,” I said just as sarcastically.

The elevator doors then opened and we stepped inside. He pushed the button for the top floor and we stood there, facing the doors, holding hands as they closed.

“Want to just set the bags in the room and then come back down for dinner?” he asked.

“That sounds good,” I said. “I am pretty hungry.”

“Me too,” he said. “It looks like a great little restaurant.”

“Hopefully they have some good desserts,” I said.

He laughed a bit just as the elevator stopped and the doors opened again. Standing there, waiting for the elevator was a very nice-looking older gay couple, holding hands. We all exchanged the little eye contact glances that most people do in that situation as the two men took a little step backwards, their hands still together, allowing us more room to get out of the elevator.

“Good evening,” the taller of the two men said to us with a smile.

“Good evening,” my guy and I said back in unison.

We then proceeded to get off the elevator and stepped passed the two men, who then, in turn, got on the elevator, still holding hands. We heard the elevator doors close as my guy and I walked, also still hand-in hand, down the long corridor.

“It’s 1220,” he said as we walked. “Should be on the end because it’s a corner room.”

“Nice,” I said as I looked at the room numbers next to the doors we were passing.

Once we arrived at our room, he opened the door, reached in, and turned on the light. It was an absolutely gorgeous room with a very modern look and feel, decorated in a lot of whites and grays. There was a very big bathroom right inside the door to the right and I looked in to see the big walk-in shower, which was definitely big enough for two people. The little entry way opened up into a larger room with one big king-sized bed, bedside tables, a larger dresser with drawers that had a TV on it, and a little sitting area in the same room with a small table and two very plush gray chairs. Just beyond the little sitting area was the glass sliding door to the balcony.

He wheeled his little suitcase over next to the bed and then moved my overnight bag on to the bed. I made my way over to the glass sliding door and looked out at the balcony. It was definitely a large balcony and had a nice little table with two chairs and had an amazing view of the city, all lit up in the distance.

After my guy had given me a little while to gaze out from the balcony door, he walked over and reached out his hand. “You ready?” he asked.

I took his hand and smiled, looking down at the floor a bit as I fixed my hair behind my ear with my free hand, thinking once again on what I had decided about letting myself fall for him. “I am,” I said, smiling coyly, enjoying my little secret I was still keeping to myself.

He just stood there for a few seconds, looking at me, holding my hand, and I really got the feeling that his emotions and thoughts were on par with mine in that instant. He wasn’t saying it, but I could tell by the look in his eyes.

Following that few seconds of just standing there, looking at each other while he held my hand, we then started to walk towards the door. As we were walking back through the room, I said, “Thank you for finding such a lovely place and getting us this amazing room.”

“You are so welcome, baby girl,” he said, looking back at me.

As we reached the door, he opened it and let me exit the room first, of course, while still holding my hand. Once we were outside and he had closed the door behind us, he said, “I am so happy that we are going to have the chance to spend the night together again tonight.”

With him saying that, I almost felt like I started to blush a little bit. I was definitely starting to really feel all warm and fuzzy inside. I mean, my desire was still there – I could still feel it – but this was really starting to feel very different with each passing second.

We walked silently back to the elevator, him leading this time, holding my hand behind him. In that few moments of silence while we were walking towards the elevator, I thought once again on my earlier decision I had made about us making love that night and me allowing myself to embrace the feelings I was having for him. I wondered if he had any idea that I had reached that decision, and as we neared the elevator, I smirked to myself figuring that at some point, I would most likely be able to tell if he had any inkling that I had reached that decision.

When we reached the elevator, he pushed the down button and we were a bit surprised that the door immediately opened. There was no one inside so we must have just lucked out somehow. We quickly moved inside the elevator and he pushed the button for the lobby, which is where the restaurant was, and we both watched the doors close again.

“Can I ask you one more thing?” I asked as the elevator car started to move downward.

“Sure,” he said, looking over at me.

“Earlier in the car, I said that I would tell you later what I was thinking when I was kissing you. Do you have any idea what I was thinking?”

He shook his head. “Honestly, I don’t.” He then paused a second. “I mean,” he continued, “at the time I didn’t think it was that big of a deal, but you asking me about it right now makes me think that it might be. That kind of has me wondering now.”

I giggled a bit and said, “Well, I was just curious. I will tell you, though, don’t worry.”

The elevators doors then opened once more, down at the lobby, and we got out, still holding hands. He turned and started to lead the way to the restaurant. I walked beside him, enjoying listening to my heels clicking on that shiny white tile floor. As we walked, I looked down and noticed that the floor was so reflective that it seemed like I could almost make out the view of my little dress. I could definitely make out just a hint of the bright pink from my panties reflecting back down on the floor. I thought it was supercute and it made me feel even sexier.

I could feel the exposure of my skin through those little side cut-outs and could see them down there as I looked and it was just so alluring and sexy. With the hint of the garter belt clasps and stocking tops also showing, I was in fashion heaven. That little black dress and the rest of my outfit just felt amazing. And when, as we reached the restaurant, just about everyone within eye sight of the entrance looked up at us, I could not help but preen a little and enjoy the attention.

I was expecting us to be greeted by an amazingly hot little hostess, which was usually the case at a restaurant like this, but it was a young guy in a very nice suit.

“Two for dinner?” he asked my guy.

“Yes, please,” my guy said. “By a window so we can look out if possible.”

“Sure thing,” the handsome host said. “We just had a table open that I think you will like in Ashley’s section.”

“Thank you,” my guy said as the host grabbed two menus and started to walk back towards the tables. My guy motioned for me to follow the host and I did so, holding his hand behind me, and once again, I was sure to shake my little money maker for him while we walked towards the table. After a few steps, I noticed the gay couple from the elevator earlier sitting at a table we were about to pass. They both looked up and we shared a smile. It was so heartwarming to see them together at the table, holding hands on top of the table just like me and my guy had done during our first date.

When he reached the table, the host pulled the chair out for me and I smiled at him. It was a small little two-person table right along the bank of windows that gave us a view of the street and nightscape outside as cars drove by and people walked on the sidewalk. It was a lighter crowd than probably on the weekend, but there was still a good amount of traffic and people out there.

Once I was seated, the host pushed my chair in and I just loved the feeling of experiencing such a feminine thing as a guy seating me like that. He handed me the menu and said, “Here you are, miss,” as my guy sat in the chair opposite me. I was melting at being called miss. The host then handed my guy his menu and said, “Here you are, sir. Ashley will be right with you.” And with that, he quickly walked back up towards the front of the restaurant.

“I’ve never had someone seat me like that before,” I said to my guy, smiling, as I set my clutch purse down on the table, by the window. “That was all so pomp and circumstance. I really loved it.”

He chuckled a bit and said, “Well, you should probably start getting used to that if we are going to be spending time together a few nights a week. Of course, most restaurants have cute little hostesses, but there will be more than a few with a host like that and I am sure you will be fussed over like that a lot.”

“Oh, I like the sound of that,” I smirked. “Being fussed over.”

My guy chuckled and said, “Well, you do deserve to be fussed over, right?”

“I do indeed,” I smiled.

I looked over my right shoulder and out the window to take in the view of the semi-busy street as I reached up and put my right hand up on the table. I could see my guy looking right at me as I did so and he then put his left hand up on the table and we interlaced our fingers.

I then turned back to face him and said, “So, what is this you just said about a few nights a week?”

He was about to answer when a female voice broke into our conversation from behind me. “Hi, folks,” the lovely little feminine voice said, “I am Ashley and I will be taking care of you tonight.” As soon as the sentence ended, I felt her swoosh by me and there standing before the both of us at the side of our table was am amazingly beautiful skinny little blonde girl with big, permed curly hair, ice blue eyes, fair skin, gorgeous natural-looking makeup, an amazing little body that you could clearly make out despite the very drab white button-down shirt and black slacks she was wearing.

As I looked up at her, the girl was looking over at my guy, smiling, and then she turned and looked over at me. I could see in her face that little notion of initial surprise as she realized the girl she had seen from behind was actually me, and that I was trans. Everyone’s look of surprise when they realized you were a trans girl was the same initially in that first few seconds, and then, their face either morphed into a lovely and supportive smile, or a subtle kind of snicker, which sometimes was even a snickering smile.

I was so pleased to see Ashley’s pretty little face morph from that initial surprised look into an amazing little smile. She even surprised me a bit by saying hi to me a second time in an even way friendlier tone than her initial table greeting.

I instinctively said, “Hi,” back to her, returning her smile.

“That’s a lovely dress,” Ashley said, continuing to smile. “Very cute.”

I was beaming from ear to ear at this point and I could also feel myself getting a little flushed. “Oh my,” I said, “Thank you so much! It’s brand new,” I continued, “first time wearing it. Forever 21.”

Ashley maintained her smile and said, “Well, it looks great on you. I will have to look for it. That is one of my stores.”

“The valley outlet mall,” I said matter-of-factly.

“Oh, I go there, too,” Ashley said, settling back on her back foot a bit and bringing her little notepad up to her chest with folded arms. She paused a second as if it seemed like she wanted to continue with the small talk, but then caught herself. “Can I get you two something to drink or answer any questions about the menu?”

“I will just have water for now,” I said.

“Sure,” Ashley smiled. She then looked away from me towards my guy. “And for you?” she asked.

“The darkest draft beer you have,” my guy said, smiling.

Ashley then looked back over at me and said, “I’ll get those drinks and I’ll be right back to take your order.” She then smiled and swooshed away just as quickly as she had arrived.

As soon as Ashley was out of earshot, my guy said to me, “I think she likes you.”

“Right?!” I said, smirking at him. “She’s pretty. Very hot, too. Maybe she is just really friendly.”

“I don’t know,” he said. “She was fussing over you pretty good.”

I laughed at him returning to talking about me being fussed over. I then remembered where we left off before Ashley came over to the table and I said, “So, go back again to this few nights a week thing you were saying.”

He smiled and continued, “Oh, what I was saying is that I really think even with your school and work schedule and my school and work schedule, and still spending my needed time with the girlfriend –”

“And Joyce,” I cut in with a devilish little smirk.

He rolled his eyes a little bit at me. “And Joyce,” he said all sarcastically. “I still think we could manage spending time together three nights a week.”

“Oh yeah?” I asked with a genuine smile and genuine interest. I loved so much that he had put some effort into thinking about how he and I could manage to spend some time together despite both of our busy schedules, and on top of that, him already having a girlfriend.

“We could do a late dinner on Wednesday night if I meet you after my evening class,” he said, smiling. “We could also do a late dinner Friday night after my evening class. And, Saturday night, we could do an earlier evening dinner and you could spend the night, and then I could drop you back home on Sunday morning.”

“Wow,” I said, smiling back at him, “You got that all figured out, huh?”

“I do,” he said with a smirky little smile.

Just as he was about to continue, I could see out of the corner of my eye that Ashley was starting to head back to our table with our drinks.

“Do you know what you want to eat?” I asked him.

“A filet,” he said, nodding.

I immediately figured that I would end up getting at least a bite or two of his steak because when he ordered something good, he always gave the other person at the table a bite or two so they could taste it. So, I decided that I would get a chicken dish. I quickly opened the menu and glanced at it, spying an herb-roasted chicken.

“What are you having?” he asked.

“Two bites of your filet,” I said, looking up at him with a smile, “and the herb-roasted chicken.”

He laughed a bit. “You know me too well,” he said.

“I know, right?” I asked, smirking back at him.

At this point, Ashley reached the table and said, “Here is your Guinness on tap,” as she set the pint down on my guy’s side of the table, “and here is your water,” she said as she set the glass of water down on my side of the table.

Ashley then looked at me and smiled. “Ladies first...” she said in a cute little tone.

“I will have the herb-roasted chicken with rice and potatoes,” I said. “Also, I want the lobster bisque soup.”

“Sounds great,” Ashley said. She gave me another cute little smile and then turned to my guy. “And for the gentleman?” she asked.

“I’ll do the large filet with a baked potato with just butter and the veggies,” he said. “And I will start with the house salad.”

“Great,” Ashley said. She then looked back towards me. “Do you want anything else to drink, or is the water OK?”

“The water is good,” I smiled back, “but, I wanted to ask you what is the best dessert you have for a chocolate lover?”

Ashley continued to give me the cutest little smile the entire time I was talking. “We have an amazing chocolate souffle,” she said.

“Oh, that is what I want for sure, then,” I smiled back at her.

“I will put that in when I put in your food order so it is ready right when you are done with your meal,” Ashley said, still giving me that amazing little smile. “You are going to love that souffle. I am a big chocolate girl myself.”

“Very nice,” I said back to her. “I cannot wait.”

Ashley and I shared a little laugh and she then said, “I’ll go put everything in, and be back with the soup and salad.”

“Thank you so much,” I said back to Ashley. Ashley picked up the menus off the table and then paused there for just a split second, just smiling at me, and then, once again with a swoosh, she was gone.

Once Ashley was out of earshot again, my guy said, “She is totally flirting with you. She must like girls like you.”

I chuckled. “Oh yeah? Girls like me, huh?”

My guy returned the little chuckle. “You know what I mean,” he said.

I laughed. “I do,” I said, “and I am just teasing you.”

We both just sat there smiling for a few seconds and I readjusted my hand in his a little bit. I then asked, “OK, so why those nights?”

He took a second and then said, “Wednesday and Friday, her and Joyce have late evening classes and then they go back to the girlfriend’s place to study afterward. Saturday night they go out somewhere with their friends and then the girlfriend usually spends the night at Joyce’s. They sleep in on Sunday and go to breakfast and then I meet up with them for lunch. It is a pretty set routine so I think we will always be OK on those nights and on Sunday morning.”

“Ah, OK,” I said, giving him a cute little smile and shaking his hand a little bit. “I am really thinking that will all work out then. And what about phone time?” I asked, almost being sarcastic, but at the same time, figuring that he had worked that out in his plan as well.

“I’ll text you in the morning and again in the middle of the day. On Sunday and Monday night, I will call you, on Tuesday, I will text you, and then, on Thursday, I will call you if I can, but if not, I will text you.”

I breathed out an exaggerated sigh and said, “Looks like I will need to make a spreadsheet.”

“Oh, very funny,” he said.

I laughed and retorted with, “Well, it is a pretty complex little schedule.” I paused a moment and then said, “But, I do appreciate you thinking about all of that and making sure that we can still spend time together.”

I could tell by the look on his face at that point that he did appreciate me saying so. “I just want to make sure that we get as much time together as possible,” he said, “and that we can manage to keep this all as quiet as we need, and should.”

I nodded, appreciating the reality of what he had just said. I thought on it a minute and while it did make me a bit sad that this was all going to have to remain just between me and him, I was still very happy to be having this time with him despite it all. I could tell by the look on his face that he knew pretty well what I was thinking in that moment.

“It can be our regular schedule,” he continued, “but if we ever need to move things around for family things or friend things, we can surely do so.”

I nodded in agreement. “That sounds good,” I said. “I am sure things will come up, but I am perfectly happy with getting that much of your time.” I then thought of something that I first thought of a few days earlier when I was at work and decided to bring it up to him.

I reached up with my left hand and moved his left hand and my right hand more to the center of the table. He smiled as I did so and then brought his other hand up on to the table as well so that all four of our hands were there in a little mass on top of the middle of the table.

“I gave this some thought,” I said, looking right at him, “and I have decided that just like how I said that from now until your wedding, I only want you to see me like this – dressed like this – being your girl – I want that to also include the time we spend with our guy friends.”

He had a little look of concern on his face and I could tell immediately that I had not said what I was thinking in the correct manner.

“What I mean,” I continued, “is that when you go out with the guys, I am not going to go. I don’t want you to see me like that, like I said earlier, and I also don’t want to have to act differently around you. I just don’t think I could go back to that, nor could I go back and forth between being your guy friend and being your girl.” I paused a second and I could see by the change in his expression that he was better understanding now what I initially meant to say on the subject. “I hope that makes sense.”

“It does,” he said, gripping my hands a little tighter. “I will honestly miss hanging out with you like that, but I totally understand what you mean.”

“I will miss it, too,” I said, “but I feel like I really need to choose one or the other, and this right here –” I shook his hands in mine “– this is my choice.”

He took a second and I could tell he was thinking on how to respond. “This would be my choice, too,” he said

“Plus,” I said, as it popped into my head, “the nights you are out with the guys, I can spend at home with my family, or studying, or something else. I am sure I will keep busy.”

He nodded, and then, I could tell something popped into his head that he wanted to bring up. “Have you said anything to your family or anyone at all about us?”

I knew him and I knew that wasn’t necessarily a question about him being worried about me telling someone I shouldn’t, but more so stemming from his curiosity about what my family knew about me being Monica.

“No,” I said, “I have not mentioned any of this to anyone. As far as everyone I talk to knows, you and I are still just guy friends hanging out.”

“Do you think you’ll ever tell them about you dressing or anything like that at all? I mean, us seeing each other three nights a week and you only letting me see you dressed like a girl might be a bit of a challenge for you. Seems like it all might be easier if you just leveled with them about it all.”

Just as I was about to answer, I could once again see Ashley coming towards us with our salad and soup. I shook his hands in mine one more time and looked towards Ashley. We instinctively released our hands so Ashley could put the salad and soup down on the table, which she did as she said while looking at me and smiling, “Here is the soup and the salad. Your entrees are in the works, so please, let me know if you need anything, OK?”

“Thank you,” my guy and I said. Ashley gave me that same cute little smile with a pause there, looking at me, and then, once again, swooshed away.

I reached over and moved the soup bowl a little closer as my guy took up his fork and started to mix his salad a little bit to stir in the dressing.

“Yeah, I know what you mean about that being a challenge,” I said, “but I just think keeping it a secret will be much easier for me right now than trying to tell them about it all. I figure that on the nights when they are gone and we are spending time together, you come get me and I will run out of the house already all dolled up like I did tonight, and on the nights when they are home and we are meeting, I will stop off somewhere safe and either change in the car, or a bathroom, or somewhere.”

“I really hate to have you doing something like that,” he said. “You could just come over and get ready at my place and I could just make sure I don’t see you. I promise I won’t peek.”

I titled my head a bit and clucked my tongue a little. “Awwwwww,” I said, “that is very sweet. I will think on that. That might be much easier, and safer, than what I was thinking.” I genuinely thought on it a moment. “I am sure we can play it by ear on the days my family is home and we can figure it all out. As long as they never get wind of it, I am sure it will be OK.”

“So,” my guy said as he took the first bite of his salad and I started to take in my first spoonful of my soup, “are you really fearful of their reaction to finding out about you living part-time as female? You said when we were driving home from shopping that your dad would have a heart attack if he ever saw you dressed like that. Do you think you will ever feel comfortable enough to tell your family?”

I took in a few more spoonfuls of the soup as I thought on that. “You know, I don’t really know,” I said. “My immediate family, I don’t know how they would take it. I mean, my mom and my brother, I know would love me no matter what. My grandparents, too, probably, although I know my grandfather might struggle with it. My biggest problem, of course, though, would be my dad. He already was pretty weirded out when I mentioned I was going to dress as your ex-girlfriend for your birthday party, but he didn’t actually see me dressed that night – at least I think he didn’t. I really feel like he would have said something to me if he did.”

“I don’t know,” my guy said, smiling. “Do you think if you dressed conservative and not very sexy when you told him it would make a difference?”

I laughed a bit at the question. “I mean, yeah, I guess it would help, but it is still going to be a big deal. Of course, I’d try not to let him see me all sexied up, but still, I think, even all down-played and covered up, he’d have a hard time with it. I know there are people on both his side of the family and my mom’s side that would never speak to me again.” I paused a moment and took a few more spoonfuls of the soup. “I guess on the plus side, there would be some family things that I wouldn’t get invited to again.”

He nodded and continued to eat his salad. After a few bites, he said, “I guess you would really have to think it out and see if it is something you would want to do.”

“Yeah, it would impact school and work, too,” I said. And then, it dawned on me – something that my dad always did when I was growing up – call someone a fag when he wanted to insult them. “Oh my God,” I laughed, “I just remembered that my dad’s biggest insult when I was growing up was to call someone a fag.” As soon as the word left my mouth, my eyes got really wide and I looked around the restaurant to ensure no one had heard me say that. It looked like I was in the clear. The last thing I wanted was to offend someone, but, that is definitely the word that my dad used to insult people as far back as I could remember. Fortunately, it really seemed that he stopped using it a few years back.

My guy looked around the room just like I did the second I said it and then once he also realized that no one had heard me say it, or at least reacted to it, he looked right at me with wide eyes and smirked, “Better be careful or they will kick us outta here.”

“I know, right?!” I smirked back at him. I then breathed out and took in another spoonful of my soup. “But seriously, though,” I said, “I honestly do not know how anyone in my family would react to me dressing, let alone starting to live either part-time or full-time as a girl, and then, on top of it, dating you. I mean, I am still attracted to girls, though, so maybe I just become a lesbian.”

My guy continued to eat as I talked and he stopped to chuckle a little at me saying that about becoming a lesbian.

“I mean,” I continued, “what is better? Me being a girl dating a guy, or me being a girl but dating a girl? Which would play better at Christmas dinner? Me being a straight trans girl with a guy, or a lesbian trans girl with a girlfriend?”

Just as I finished asking that question, I realized that I had finished my soup and he had finished his salad at the same exact time. In unison, we pushed the dishes away from us slightly.

“Well,” he said, reaching over and taking my hand back into his again, “I think it is a damned if you do and damned if you don’t scenario. Some people will be OK with either way, and some won’t, so you really just have to do what you feel is best. Decide what you want and then see how people react. Those that want to be in your life can be, and those who don’t, you probably did not really need them anyay.”

“Yeah,” I said, “I see what you mean. I really need to just decide what is best for me. But, at the same time, right now, with school and work, it is just so much easier to keep doing those things as male and only do the girl thing for now when I am going out with you.”

He smirked a little and nodded. At that point, Ashley reappeared and took away our dishes. She smiled at us both, but said directly to me, “Your entrees should be out shortly. And that souffle is in the oven.”

“Thank you so much,” I said, returning her smile. Without realizing it, I turned a little and watched her walk away.

“Enjoying the view?” my guy asked.

His question pulled my glance away from Ashley and right to him. “Stop it,” I said, smirking and smiling. “Yes, I am,” I then said, “but you just nevermind.”

We shared a little laugh and I figured that since we were talking about other people reacting to learning about this side of me that he had discovered less than a week before, I would ask what he thought about his family finding out about me being Monica and me no longer being just his friend. I knew his family pretty well and I felt that I already pretty much knew how they would react, but I did still want to hear it from him directly.

“So,” I said, “speaking about what people would think, what about your family? What would they think about you being up here with me all dolled up, out on a date with you?”

“Easy,” he said. “My dad would be worried about what other people would think, so he would discourage it. My mom would be OK with it, as long as we adopted grandchildren. And, my sister would still love you either way. I actually think she believes you would be a better match than you know who for me anyway.”

I nodded, accepting and agreeing with his answers. I felt they were definitely spot on and very in line with what I was expecting to hear, especially that part about his sister liking me better for him than his actual girlfriend he was planning on marrying some day.

“And what about our friends?” I asked. “Our guy friends?”

He smiled and shook his head a little bit. “Honestly,” he started to explain, “based on how they were talking about you the night of the birthday party, I think they are all super jealous of me. You really had them all thinking and questioning a lot of things with you wearing that cheerleading uniform.”

I laughed a bit, also agreeing with that assessment after I had experienced them flirting with me so intently the night of the birthday party. “Everyone loves a cheerleader,” I said, smirking.

He nodded. “Of course they do, but that little number you put together was way hotter than just any old cheerleader look. You really know what you are doing when you put an outfit together.”

I laughed and squeezed his hand a bit. “As a fashion girl,” I said, “you have no idea how much it makes me smile to hear that.”

“It is very well-deserved,” he smiled back. “The cheer uniform, the skirt and sweater when we were shopping, and this little dress right here, they are all amazing. Oh, and that little purple bikini and that purple dress you slept in, those were all wonderful.”

I was starting to blush a bit and looked away from him, smiling while I was looking down at the table. He then managed to say, right as Ashley was swooshing in with our entrees, “I honestly cannot wait to see what else you brought to wear.”

Ashley pretended not to hear what he said, but I could tell by the little smile she was suppressing that she had totally heard him. “Your chicken,” she said as she placed the plate before me, and then, “Your filet,” as she placed his plate before him. She stood there and smiled for a second, once again looking right at me. “Can I get you anything else?”

I looked around the table a bit and looked up at my guy who shook his head no. I then said, “No, I think we are good. Thank you so much.”

“You’re welcome,” she said as she started to turn away. “Enjoy, and let me know if you need anything.”

“Thank you,” I called after he as she walked away.

“You know,” my guy said in almost a whisper, “I think I should sneak off to the bathroom at some point here so we can see if she comes over and hits on you while I am gone.”

I chuckled a bit as I took my first bite of the chicken. “Oh my God,” I breathed out. “That is sooooo good.” I then took another bite and then finally looked up at him as he was sitting there, waiting for my answer instead of starting to eat as well. I mimicked his whisper, “I think she totally would. Maybe she heard me talking about being a lesbian,” I smirked.

We then looked at each other and laughed a bit. “I don’t know,” I then said, “maybe she has the hots for you so she is purposely ignoring you.”

My guy laughed and finally started to dig into his steak. After a few bites, he said, “No, I am totally getting a vibe that she either is into you, or there is something about you. I am sure she sees trans girls all the time up here, so it has to be you specifically.”

I nodded as I chewed another bite of the chicken. “Maybe,” I said, giving in. “Who knows? Maybe she is looking for a threesome?”

He looked up from his meal and gave me a special little smirk. His smirk was stemming from the fact that back when we were guy friends, which was actually only less than a week ago, yet still seemed like a lifetime ago, he and I pretty much shared stories about nearly all of our sexual experiences at some point, which is something that guys just tend to do, especially after a few drinks.

When you see two guys together at a restaurant or a bar, sitting there chatting, and if they are actual friends, they have already updated each other on any recent sexual conquests, and they have also already talked to each other about at least one hot girl in the place.

With me and my guy, one of the little sore spots that I teased him about every once in a while was the fact that I had experienced a threesome with two girls three times already at that point, and he had not experienced any. While he was much more the alpha, much more attractive and assertive when it came to the ladies, it was one eggshell that he had yet to crack. And believe me, when we got to discussing things, it was definitely a point of envy with him that he was adamant about wanting to rectify as quickly as possible.

“What?!” I laughed. “Just saying. Maybe she is into that. Maybe she is into couples. Maybe she is up for a trans girl and guy combo.”

He shook his head, smiling. “You really are too much, you know that?”

I laughed and could not help but say, “Oh, so when I was your guy friend, I was the man, but now that I am talking about threesomes as your girlfriend on the side, I am too much?”

He laughed at the question. Kind of loudly. He caught himself and toned it down mid-laugh, but he definitely had me laughing along with him. “No,” he said, shaking his head, “it is not that at all.” He paused a minute for another bite and then continued. “I am just wondering if you are still up for such a thing. I mean, a threesome with two girls is one thing, but with a guy and a girl, is that a different choice?”

I nodded. I chuckled to myself a bit about that in my own head. I figured that I would tease him a bit. “Oh,” I said, smirking back at him. “you are wondering still after all of the dirty and nasty things that I have already done with you if I would be up for having a threesome with you and another girl tonight?”

He started to get a little flushed at that point, which I thought was so cute. “No,” he interjected very quickly, “I was not asking about me specifically, and not about tonight.” He paused a second while he considered his next words carefully. “I was just asking if you’d do a guy/girl threesome since your three threesomes were girl/girl.”

I took a little time to just sit there and smirk at him. I loved so much that he was flustered and nervous about the subject. It showed that he genuinely cared, but also, that he was definitely curious about how far this little thing with me and him was going to go, especially since the little situation with pretty little Ashley and me bringing up a threesome delivered the set up to the question for him on a silver platter.

After letting him squirm there for just a few seconds, I said, “Me as a guy, with a guy and girl, honestly, I don’t think I would have been up for it.” I paused again just to tease him. He started to have a little disappointed look on his face. “And me as a guy with a guy,” I said, shaking my head, “honestly never appealed to me at any point.” I paused once more to let a little more disappointment kick in. “But, I will say this. Me as a girl with a guy and a girl, I would totally be up for that.”

He laughed a bit at that point. “Oh my God,” he said, shaking his head, “you were totally teasing me right there, weren’t you?”

I giggled my little girl giggle and then said all cutesy, “I love you, daddy.”

He laughed and shook his head. “You are so bad,” he said, breathing out.

I then decided to make up for teasing him a bit by telling him two things.

“Awwww, I’m sorry, daddy,” I said, smiling. “I couldn’t help myself. But, I am going to let you in on two little secrets.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked.

“Yeah,” I retorted, smiling and dancing a little in my seat. “Do you remember earlier when I said I would tell you something that I was thinking in the car when we were kissing, and then later, I asked you about that same thing in the elevator?”

 “I do,” he said.

“Well,” I said, preening a bit for him, enjoying the place of feminine power that I had just discovered, “when I was kissing you in the car, I decided in that instant that while we were obviously going to have sex tonight, I want us to make love tonight. I mean, I am loving the wild and fun sex, but I decided earlier when I was kissing you that I want us to make love tonight, and I have decided that I am just going to let myself fall for you and what happens happens.”

I could tell by his smile that he was really registering and understanding what I was saying. I expected him to be nervous at me saying so because of his girlfriend, but, in fact, he seemed very happy about what he was hearing. “I would like that very much,” he said. “I have also greatly enjoyed the fun and wild part so far, but I am perfectly OK with us letting this get a little more emotional between us and exploring that.” He paused a second and then asked, “You decided that all when we were kissing in the car earlier?”

“Yes,” I said very matter-of-factly, “I did. At that very moment. I had planned on us taking this all slow, but you know what, I am just very, very ready to explore this all with you.”

He nodded and said, “Oh, I am definitely ready. I know it is going to be new for both of us, but yes, I am ready.”

I could feel I was smiling from ear to ear. I knew in the back of my mind that he was still going to marry her and not me, but at the same time, I was still looking forward to exploring this new side of our new relationship. “I am definitely happy to let that happen. We can explore going beyong just having sex tonight after dessert and the pool and the hot tub and the room service dessert.”

He laughed at me again. He took a couple more bites and I just sat there, watching him, thinking in my mind about that little exchange we just had and what was going to happen later that night.

At that point, without saying a word, he cut a piece of his filet and reached across the table with it on the end of his fork. I took the cue and carefully leaned towards him, doing my best to accept the bite in the most feminine and sexy way possible. I really felt from the smile we shared as I was chewing that first bite, I had succeeded. He then repeated the motion a second time and I repeated my accepting of the bite of filet in the same exact manner. As I was chewing the second time, we shared the same look and smile again.

After a little bit, he then said, again very curious, “And what was the second secret?”

I laughed. “Oh, I thought you forgot all about the second secret because you were so excited about the first secret.”

“Oh,” he said, “I am definitely excited about the first secret, but I didn’t forget there was a second secret at all.”

I smiled at him and laughed a bit. “Well, the second secret is a little something I thought of the other day while I was sitting in class, all bored. Not to bring her up again – because we said we wouldn’t – but you are getting married at some point – and since I was pretty certain that you would ask me to be your best man – I have decided that I am going to give you one extra-long and extra-fun bachelor party.”

He burst out into laughter again, and once again quickly toned down his laugh. “Oh yeah?” he asked. “Is that how it’s going to be?”

I nodded and smirked back at him again. “Yes, indeed,” I said. “We are going to have fun and we are going to do all the fun and exciting things that you won’t get to do anymore once you are tied down.”

He nodded and smiled, looking very satisfied at what I had just said. “Wow,” I then said, “it looks like you are onboard with that idea.”

“Oh, I most definitely am,” he smirked back at me. “I definitely could go for a bachelor party like that.”

“I bet!” I said, looking at him a little sideways. “So for you, however, in addition to the best man planning the bachelor party, I am also going to be the entertainment.”

He laughed a bit. “I could really go for that.”

“Oh,” I threw in, “and the entertainment won’t just be me – don’t worry. I’ll find some friends to join us – and if not, I’ll hire some for you.”

He laughed again. I could tell he was continuing to get a little flushed at this attention from me, but I could also tell that he was really enjoying it. I knew these were things he could never have even discussed with the girlfriend, let alone ever approached her with in any type of hope of having them fulfilled. In fact, quite the opposite. I am sure bringing up a threesome to her would have had him in the dog house for weeks on end.

By this point in the conversation and meal, we were both pretty much done with the entrees. It wasn’t long before Ashley was back, picking up our plates and telling us that it would be just a few minutes for our souffle. Once again, Ashley’s eyes were solely on me and she addressed everything to me once again, which, of course, had me really thinking about what he said about her interest in me. As she walked away with our empty entree dishes, my mind was definitely stuck on a threesome with her, and that gave me a little idea to tease and entice my guy a little more.

“So,” I began once Ashley was out of ear shot again, “I think I may have a third little secret to tell you about.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked. He was definitely intrigued.

“Yep,” I smirked. “So, you know how I told you that my ex-girlfriend Jessica knew I dressed?”

He nodded with anticipation.

“And,” I continued, “how she would dress me up when we would have sex?”

He nodded again. “Yes.”

“Well,” I said, enjoying his interest at learning another little secret about my secret little life, “sometimes when I was dressed and she would get all dolled up for me and we would play, she and I would talk dirty about certain things that involved you.”

I could tell by the look on his face that he was a bit surprised at that. As I was just about to begin telling him, Ashley arrived with our souffle. She placed it between us on the table and gave me her little smile again as she said, “Here you are. Be careful. It is still pipping hot from the oven.”

“Thank you so much,” I smiled at her and she returned the smile. Again, I could not tell exactly why, but there was definitely a little lingering in her glance.

As soon as Ashley walked away again, I took up one of the two spoons she brought and started to cut into the souffle so it could start to cool down so we could eat it. I took some of the chocolate creme sauce and drizzled it into the hole I had made, and followed that by spooning in some of the cool white creme that she brought as well. Finally, I took a bite and it was a bit hot.

“Wow,” I said as I was half-chewing and being careful because it was still a little too hot to eat comfortably, “that is really, really good. You need to try it while it is all hot.”

My guy took up the other spoon and looked right at me, smirking the entire time as he took a small spoonful and brought it up to his mouth. He consumed the bite quickly and nodded, saying, “Wow, that is definitely very good. A little too chocolatey for my taste, but I am sure you are loving it.”

I laughed a bit and then went in for another bite. “You eat as much or as little as you want,” I said. “Don’t worry, I could eat it all myself if I need to.”

He shook is head a bit and laughed at me a tad. I knew he was thinking that this was a normal exchange for us when sharing a chocolate dessert. But again, in this moment, it was different. It was now so much more cute and romantic. As I carefully chewed and started to swallow the second bite, he leaned in a bit and said, “Well?”

I winked at him, knowing full well what he meant. “Well, what?” I asked.

“You and Jessica talking about me,” he said with wide eyes.

“Oh, yeah,” I said in my ditziest little voice I could muster. “Where was I?” I paused and took another bite. “That’s right – she and I talking about you when we were playing.” Again, another bite as he watched me very intently. “It wasn’t just Jessica, either. It was some of the other girlfriends I dressed up with, too. See, they all had this notion – this fantasy, if you will – when I dressed with them – that somehow I would be able to convince you to have a threesome with her and with me dressed up. It was a pretty common theme in my dirty talk with my girlfriends when I was playing with them while I was dressed up like a girl.”

“Really?” he asked, again surprised at what he was hearing.

I took another bite and continued. “Yep. It actually happened quite often. I think the notion of me and you together with me dressed up really turned them on.”

“And what did you think about it?” he asked.

I looked down at the souffle at that point as I was a little too embarrassed to look at him when I said it, but I said at that point, “Jessica was actually encouraging me to ask you to do it when she and I finally split up. She had been actually bugging me to talk to you about it for about the last three months that we were dating, but I just could not bring myself to get the nerve to talk to you about it back then because I would have had to tell you about me dressing and I was very, very nervous about that.”

He was silent, so at that point, I looked up from the dessert to see him there, obviously stunned at what I had just told him. After looking at me for a few seconds, he said, “So, Jessica wanted a threesome with me and you, but with you dressed as a girl, and she would have been totally up for it?”

I nodded. I breathed out and was honestly relieved that I finally told him about that. I felt telling him about the threesome fantasies I talked about with me, him, and my girlfriends was somehow far more nerve-racking than actually dressing up for him for the first time at the birthday party. “Oh yeah,” I said, “she would have totally done it. She really wanted it to happen.”

“Wow,” he said, sitting back in his chair and looking at me with astonishment. “I really think I would have been up for that.”

I laughed a bit. “I think now that you know I dress and live like this and now that you are comfortable being with me like this, you think you would have been all for it, but I think it would have weirded you out at the time. Take your horny goggles off and look at it in retrospect and I think you will agree.”

He shook his head a bit and I could tell he was really thinking on it. “Yeah,” he admitted, “you might be right. I think you telling me about you dressing and living as a girl without showing me like I saw at the birthday party, I would have probably reacted differently. Throw in the talk of the threesome at the same time, and I worry you might have been right. But, who knows, maybe I would have still been up for it.”

I was almost done eating the souffle at this point. “You sure you don’t want more?” I asked, looking down at the almost empty little baking dish.

“You finish it,” he said, smiling.

“OK,” I said as I scooped up the rest of the souffle with my spoon. “Well,” I then said, “I’m single right now – well, except for you – so, I guess your prospects of that threesome might be kinda bleak.”

“And if I were to find a girl for us?” he said. I could tell he was partly fishing, but I also could tell he was seriously asking me the question.

I took that last bite of the souffle and then blew him a little air kiss. “You know the answer to that question already, don’t you?” I smirked. “It’s the opposite of what your girlfriend would say.”

He gave me a little fake upset look.

“Oh, stop it,” I said. “You know it is true. If you are ever going to have that threesome, it is going to have to be with me before you get married.”

He looked away a bit, shaking his head. I could tell he was playing with me a bit, but that he also knew that it was true.

“Look,” I said. He looked back at me and leaned in a little closer. “You bring the girl and I am comfortable with her, and you have yourself a deal.” I then thought about Ashley and realized that he definitely had the charm and the balls to try to make that happen. “But not tonight,” I said, pointing my finger at him. “I can see your little gears working up there. Tonight is just me and you.”

He laughed again and nodded. “OK. Understood. I assumed as much.”

“Good,” I said sternly.

We both laughed a bit and not long after, Ashley reappeared with the bill and set it on the table. Again, she smiled at me, and again my mind was arace with thoughts about her. “Take your time with the bill,” Ashley said. “Stay and enjoy the view.”

As Ashley walked away, my guy reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet. He quickly fished out his credit card and reached to hand it to me. I looked up at him, puzzled, and he then smirked and said, “You pay. I am going to go to the bathroom.”

“Oh yeah?” I asked as I took his card into my hand. “We’re doing that?”

He nodded and gave me a little devilish grin as he stood up from his chair. “Why not?” he asked. “It cannot hurt to see if it happens.”

I laughed at him and shook my head as he turned and walked away from the table, looking back at me really quickly and winking. I placed his card into the little black leather check holder and was about to reach over to grab my little black clutch purse to check my phone to see if I had any messages, but before I could put my hand on to the purse, there was Ashley’s voice breaking into the silence.

“How was the souffle?” she asked. “Did you totally love it?”

I looked up at her pretty little smiling face and said, “I sure did. It was really, really good. I ended up eating most of it myself,” I laughed.

“Your guy not big on chocolate?” she asked.

“Not as big as I am. He had a few bites, but that always happens when we share something chocolatey – even back when we were just guy friends.” I said it and then realized that I had said it. It just came out naturally because it was what I was thinking at the time.

I think Ashley could tell I immediately regretted saying that the second the words left my mouth. I probably had a surprised little look on my face.

Ashley laughed and reached her hand down and put in on my hand that was closest to her, giving me a reassuring look. “So you were friends before you started dating?” she asked.

I looked at Ashley for a second, honestly still very surprised that this beautiful girl was giving me this much attention while she was obviously very busy working her tables. I think she took my pause as being a little surprised at the question, not me being surprised that she was being this nice to me.

“I hope I am not prying,” Ashley said as she moved her hand off of mine. “Sorry if that was too much to ask.”

“No, no, no,” I said, wanting to grab her hand and put it back on mine, but obviously, I didn’t. “It is perfectly all right to ask. I don’t mind. Yeah, we have been friends since we were in high school and we just started dating less than a week ago.”

“Very nice,” Ashley said, continuing to smile that pretty little smile. “You seem way beyond the first week of dating. Do you think you being friends for so long before has sped up your relationship?”

I thought about the question for a second there. Once again, as I was thinking, Ashley broke in. This time, saying, “Oh, sorry. I am worried I am prying. Maybe I shouldn’t have asked.”

“It is perfectly all right,” I reassured her. “I am not upset at you asking at all. I was just thinking on that a bit there, and yes, I definitely think that our history as friends has moved us along much quicker. We actually got together pretty hot and heavy the first night he saw me dressed as a girl. That might have happened anyway had we not known each other first, but there definitely was more to it right away than just hooking up. We went on our first date the next night and I spent the night at his house, and then, we went shopping together the next morning. This is actually only our second date, but it feels like we have been dating for years already, if that makes sense. Like, it is still new and exciting, but at the same time, it is not awkward at all like a new relationship.”

Ashley was listening so intently at what I was saying. I was still trying to figure out where her interest was stemming from, but then, she let the cat out of the bag. “I am so happy to hear that it is going so well for the two of you right off the bat like that. Again, I don’t mean to pry, but my younger sister is trans. She just graduated from high school this past summer and she is still trying to figure everything out. She totally has a crush on her best guy friend from before she came out last year, so that is why I was asking. I am really doing my best to offer her advice, but I don’t have that kind of experience in a lot of ways. I mean, I can tell her things from my perspective, but it is still different. She is a girl at heart, but at the same time, the situation can be different for her than it would be for me. You know what I mean?”

I nodded and smiled. Now all of the attention and lingering smiles Ashley had been giving me all night made complete and total sense. She was working very hard to make me feel comfortable because of her own sister who is trans, meaning she knew how difficult it could be for me to be out and on a date like I was that night, even up in a much more trans-friendly area. Plus, if she was meaning to ask me the questions that she did, I am sure she was trying to build up a rapport and connection first.

“Oh, I totally know what you mean,” I said. “It is definitely different. There can definitely be some similarities for the two of you, but yeah, also some differences indeed. Your sister is very lucky to have you looking out for her like that. I have really had to handle all of this on my own and it would have been so nice to have someone like you to help me when I was growing up.”

Ashley smiled even bigger at that point. “Awwwwww,” she said, tilting her head and putting her hand back on mine, “you are so sweet. Thank you so much for that. And thanks for letting me pry and ask you those questions. I really hope my sister can figure out what she wants to do with her feelings for her friend.”

“You know,” I said, honestly again without really thinking because it was just what popped into my head, “if you ever want to chat about advice for your sister, or if your sister ever wants to talk, I’d be so happy to do so.”

“Oh my God,” Ashley said, wrapping her hand around mine as it was sitting there on the table, “that really is too sweet. I would honestly love that. I think it would be a huge help for me and for her. I really could never have asked you to do that, but really, thank you so very much.”

“No problem at all,” I said, smiling and taking in all that was going on there in those few minutes since my guy had walked away from the table. “Give me a pen and I’ll give you my number and feel free to call anytime – either of you.”

Ashley pulled her hand away from mine and then pulled her little check folder out of her little waitress apron that was around her waist and made quick work of handing me a small slip of paper and a pen. I took the paper and pen with a smile and wrote my name and phone number on there for her. I was surprised that, without really thinking on it at all, I wrote the name Monica on there. It was the first time I was ever actually writing that name in reference to me. It felt so wonderful – so natural – to write it.

I handed Ashley the paper and pen and she folded the paper and put it back in her folder and put both the folder and pen back in her apron. “Seriously,” she said, still smiling, “I cannot thank you enough for that. I will definitely be calling you. I have so many questions.” Ashley paused a second. “I hope that is OK.”

“It is perfectly fine,” I reassured her. “You call and I will answer every question you have.”

“That is just so amazing,” Ashley smiled. Ashley then looked over her shoulder at the table behind her and I think her instincts about needing to get back to work kicked in. “OK,” Ashley said as she leaned down and picked up the bill, “I will be back with the final bill copies so you and your guy can get on with your night.” Ashley started to walk away and then paused quickly. “And again, thank you so much, Monica. That is just so sweet of you.”

“Oh, no worries at all, girl,” I said. “I am happy to help.”

Ashley maintained that beautiful smile as she turned her head and briskly walked away.

About a minute later, I could see my guy heading back over from the bathroom, looking at me, all smiles, I am sure wondering if I had actually talked to Ashley while he was gone. Before he even sat down, he asked, “Well?”

“Well, what?” I asked, trying to look like I didn’t know what he was asking, but I obviously failed.

“You know what,” he said, smirking as he settled back into his chair.

“So,” I said, “her sister just graduated from high school, and not only is she trans, but apparently, she has a crush on her best guy friend, and that is why Miss Ashley there was being so friendly to me.”

“Ah, OK,” he said. “So, no threesome tonight then?”

I gave him a phony dirty look as he laughed.

“You really are horrible,” I said, shaking my head.

“You know I am kidding,” he said, laughing.

“I know,” I said, still shaking my head at him.

“So, did she just tell you that – about her sister being trans?” he asked.

“No,” I laughed at myself, “she asked about the souffle and I told her I ate most of it, just like back when you and I were guy friends.”

His eyes got wide. “You actually said that?!”

I laughed again, I am sure my cheeks turning a bit red as I thought back on it. “Yeah, it just came out. So, then, of course, because her sister is in a similar situation, she started asking me questions and for advice a little.”

“Oh, very nice of you,” he said. “Very sweet.”

“Awwww, thank you,” I said, reaching over and once again taking his hands in mine. “I gave her my number and told her to call me if she had any questions or if her sister wanted to talk to me.”

He seemed a little surprised at that. That was definitely not something that my male self would have done with someone I had just met, so he was right to be surprised. “That’s a little different for you. That was very kind.”

“Thank you,” I said, beaming and preening a little in my chair. I then thought I would tease him a little. “And maybe if me and Miss Ashley become friends, you can get that threesome.”

He laughed and shook his head. Before he could respond, Ashley reappeared and put the black leathery check folder down on the table by him. “Thank you for coming in,” she said to my guy, and then she looked at me and continued, “and please be sure to bring this lovely lady back here again. You sure have a keeper there.”

I was blushing now for sure as I looked up at Ashley’s amazing ice blue eyes and that wonderful smile. “Girrrrrrl,” I said to her, smiling, “you are such a sweetheart.”

Ashley then put her hand on my shoulder. “So are you, and thank you again. I definitely will be calling you.”

“Like I said, feel free to call anytime.”

“Oh, I will,” Ashley said. “You two have a wonderful rest of your night.”

“Thank you,” I said, and then my guy said it too. And then, swoosh, Ashley was gone again.

My guy made quick work of signing the check, then looked up at me and asked if I was ready to go.

I started to stand up from the table and he did the same. I reached down and took up my clutch purse and he took my other hand in his, interlacing our fingers again. As we walked back out of the restaurant, it was noticeably almost entirely empty. The older gay couple was gone and other than a few people sitting at the bar and the couple that was still seated at the table by us, the place looked like it was already closed.

As we walked hand-in-hand passed the empty host station, my guy asked, “So, what do you want to do now?”

“Well,” I said, “I know we just ate, but I really want to go up to the pool and the hot tub and check them out. I really would love to just relax with you up there for a bit.”

He looked over and smiled, nodding, “OK. That sounds great. Did you already look at the pool area?”

“I did,” I said. “It is up on the sixth floor, which is kind of neat. It looks like it might be chilly up there, but it looks like you can really see out towards the city. I saw a couple pictures and it has a really beautiful view. I am sure it is so gorgeous at night.”

By then, we were back in the lobby area and moving towards the elevators again. “That should be really nice,” he said. “By the time we get up to the room and changed and back down to the pool, we should be OK.”

“Yeah, that is what I figured,” I said.

By then, we had reached the elevator and my guy pushed the button for us to go up. Once again, the doors immediately opened and we got inside. I pushed the button for the top floor and we stood there, side-by-side, holding hands in the elevator as the doors closed.

As soon as the elevator car started to move, I turned to face him and used our interlaced hands to turn him my way. I was careful to not be too forceful, but to try to let it feel naturally feminine. He turned to face me and as soon as he was in front of me, I leaned forward and kissed him. Just a quick peck. “Thank you for dinner, and thank you for this little overnight trip,” I said. “I am having a wonderful time.”

“Me too,” he smiled. He then let go of my hand and moved both of his hands to my waist. At first I wasn’t sure if he meant to do so, but it was just too perfect, so he had to have been planning it, but his hands fit right into the side cut-outs of my little black dress so that his hands were under the material at my sides, touching my bare skin. I actually jumped a little bit because it tickled a little and he laughed at me slightly.

“That’s not what those holes are for,” I smirked at him, licking my top lip a little bit. “But,” I continued, “that feels nice.”

He then squeeze me a little harder and pressed me into him closer. “You feel amazing. You look so gorgeous tonight.”

“Tonight?” I smirked, again giving him my flirtiest smile.

He took his right hand out of the cut-out hole in my dress and then immediately reached around me and smacked my butt through the dress. I jumped and yelped a little bit in my girliest little yelp. “You know what I mean,” he said, smirking back at me.

I bit my bottom lip in reaction to the little spanking he gave me and then curled my tongue up over my top teeth a bit. “Do it again,” I said.

He obliged, smacking me a little harder this time. In that moment, I remembered him telling me one time that the girlfriend scolded him for smacking her on the butt when he did it to her the first time. I remembered him telling me how disappointed he was and how small she made him feel when she told him that it was unacceptable and degrading for him to do that to her.

“Mmmmmm” I sighed, still looking right up at him, my tongue still curled up over my front teeth. “Again,” I commanded.

He obliged once more and smacked me a little harder than he had the previous time.

“One more, daddy,” I said, narrowing my eyes a bit to let him know that I was enjoying it.

He smacked my butt one more time, this time, even harder.

I moaned again and this time, leaned in once more and kissed him passionately and hard for a few seconds. I then pulled back from the kiss to see his smiling face and I said, “Thank you, daddy. You do that whenever you feel like it.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked. I could tell by the look in his eyes that he knew exactly what I was doing in that moment in giving him carte blanche to spank me like that.

“Yes, please,” I said all girly cute.

The elevator then stopped, dinged, and the doors opened on the top floor. He reached down and took my hand again and then started to walk out into the hall. He walked briskly towards the room and I followed behind him, almost having to trot a bit in my heels, laughing and giggling the whole way.

Once we reached the room, he opened the door and pushed it open for me. I slid inside and he then followed, letting the door shut behind him. He used his hand in mine to push me a little bit back towards the wall just inside the room so that my back was against the wall. I gave him a devilish little grin and then raised my right foot up, bending my knee and putting the sole of my heel against the wall, striking as sexy a pose as I could muster.

“That was fucking hot,” he said, his eyes looking at me with way more lust than I had ever seen him look at a girl in all the years I had known him. It appeared that I had really gotten him going with asking for the spankings in the elevator, and I was absolutely loving it.

Without a word, just a little smirk, I wrenched my hand away from his, put my foot back down on the floor and then spun and faced the wall. I then reached my hands up above my head, knowing that the move was going to raise my little black dress up on my body and expose those two bottom inches of the garterbelt straps as they were pressed against the back of my upper thighs. I then stuck my butt out towards him and spread my legs in my big heels.

“Spank me again, daddy,” I said, looking over my shoulder at him.

He took a second to take in the view of me bent over against the wall like that, my butt sticking out towards him, my legs spread, my garterbelt straps and stocking tops showing. Without a word, he used his right hand, positioning himself to the side so that he could provide a nice and powerful slap on my butt.

The smacking sound echoed through the room and I moaned and laughed, enjoying the feeling of being naughty like that with him. “One more time,” I said, “and then, I am going to go and put my little black bikini on for you.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked.

“Yes, daddy,” I said, “so I can take you to the pool and hot tub and tease you some more.”

He really dug his stance in and swung his arm back, then let it lunge forward, smacking me really hard. I yelped again, much louder than I had in the elevator. The spanking actually hurt a little bit that time, but I was careful not to let on.

“Thank you, daddy,” I said. I then spun back around, putting my arms around the back of his neck and leaning forward. I kissed him quickly, and said, “Let me go get ready and we can go, OK?”

He smirked and shook his head. “You are teasing me so bad right now,” he said.

“Wait until we get to the pool and the hot tub and you have to see me in my little bikini and my heels.”

He shook his head as I let go of my grip on the back of his neck and turned away from him to go and get my overnight bag. I swooped it up off the bed and then proceeded to walk towards the bathroom. “I won’t be too long, so you better hurry,” I said, looking back at him with a smile.

I walked into the bathroom, my heels starting to click on the tile floor, and I then closed the door behind me. I set my overnight bag down on the big sink counter and unzipped it open. Knowing I would be needing it first, I had put the little black satiny string bikini on top. It literally was the same exact bikini as the girlfriend’s purple silky one I had worn for him at his house a few nights before. I reached in and took out the bikini as well as the little semi-sheer black wrap skirt I was planning to wear at the pool that night. Lastly, I took out a black stretchy hair scrunchy and put it around my right wrist so I could put up my wig and try to keep it from getting wet.

I watched myself in the mirror as I slid off my sexy little black dress and hung it nicely over the shower door. I removed my breast forms and placed them on the counter. I took a moment to admire myself and all of my hard work in keeping fit over those past few months to ensure I looked my best at his birthday party. I then proceeded to remove my heels and set them down on the floor, and then, unclasp all four of the garterbelt clasps. I carefully rolled down and took off the pretty sheer black lace-top stockings and then put the garterbelt and stockings on the counter.

Next, I removed the bra and the panties. I proceeded to then tie on the bikini top, slide up the bikini bottoms, and then tie the pretty little black semi-sheer wrap skirt around my waist. The wrap skirt was pretty short, but it still went down a few inches lower than where my butt met the top of the back of my thighs. I then slid my heels back on and double-checked everything in the mirror. I fixed my hair a little bit and made sure my makeup was still looking good. My lipstick had managed to hold up very well through dinner and the post-dinner kissing.

Once I was done checking myself, I blew myself a kiss in the mirror and opened back up the bathroom door. “I’m ready,” I said, looking over to find my guy sitting on the bed in his black swim shorts and a black T-shirt, some black sandals, all ready to go. I immediately recognized that the black T-shirt he was wearing was from a concert he and I went to about a year before.

“Oh my God,” I said, smiling and walking towards him. “That concert! Those girls with the nose rings and the tiny little shorts!”

He laughed. “You do remember,” he smirked.

“I totally do,” I smirked. “The brunette with the little white shorts and you could see her little black thong. She was so cute!”

He nodded. “I told you she was into you, but you never got her number.”

“I know, I know,” I said, smiling. By then, I had reached him and I reached out my right hand for him to take. He grabbed my hand and I then helped pull him up off the bed. He kept his hand in mine and I started to lead him towards the door.

“You going to wear the heels up to the pool?” he asked.

I looked over my shoulder at him and smirked. “Of course I am wearing the heels up to the pool,” I smirked back at him. “What other kind of shoes would I wear?” I was honestly really enjoying highlighting all of the things that the girlfriend would not do for him or with him – like wearing heels with a bikini. I probably should not have taken as much pleasure in that as I was, but I really could not help myself.

I reached down to open the door as I reached it and called back to him, “You have the room key?”

“I do,” he said.

I then proceeded to open the door and start to walk out into the hall with him in tow. He followed me, doing his best to not let the door slam behind us as I pulled him toward the elevator. I looked down at myself as I was walking, ensuring that everything was in place. My natural little A cups were looking so perfect in the tiny little black satiny triangle top, and of course, with the coldness of the air conditioning in the hallway, my little nipples were rock hard and showing nicely through the black silky material. The little semi-sheer wrap skirt was looking just as perfect, ensuring that I was covered up enough for being out in a hotel in a tiny little bikini. Naturally, I knew all bets were off if I actually got hard while wearing this little bikini out in public, but the wrap was definitely going to help me ensure that I did not feel overly sexy or overly exposed.

When we reached the elevator, I pushed the down button and then turned to face him. He stood there, holding my had, smiling away.

“I admire your restraint,” I smirked. “I know I was teasing you pretty hard in the room there.”

He smirked and nodded. “That was not easy,” he admitted. “But, all of this happens at your pace. You decide when it is time for what. I promise you that.”

Having been on the pressure end of many sexual relationships in my high school days, I appreciated what he was saying so very much. We both had come through those times of hormones and one-track thinking, but I could tell very much that he was going to let me take my time and that really did mean the world to me, especially after what I had told him at dinner about letting myself fall for him now.

“I want you to know,” I said, “how much I appreciate that – you letting me control the pace. I know how difficult that can be, and I love you so much for giving me that.”

“I ­would not have it any other way,” he smiled, shaking my hand in his a little bit. “And I love you, babygirl.”

I smiled ear to ear when he said that. I honestly could not hear him say that enough at that point. I leaned in and kissed him gently on the lips, pulled back and just smiled at him.

Just then, the elevator dinged and the doors opened. I stepped inside and pulled him in with our clasped hands. We stood once again side-by-side, facing the doors as they closed. He was closer so he pushed the button for the sixth floor. We both rode down in silence, not needing to say anything else, which spoke volumes, I believe, to both of us. It really was so amazing being involved in a relationship with someone who knew you so well, knew your expectations, but also at the same time, understood just as equally how emotionally impactful every little gesture, every word, every moment could be.

When the elevator doors opened, I stood still, without words, giving him the option to take the lead now, but he simply gestured with his free hand for me to go ahead and get out of the elevator first.

I looked at him and smiled and then stepped off the elevator, once again pulling him behind me with our clasped hands. I could immediately see the long panel of glass windows and doors that led out to the pool. The area around the elevator was carpeted with a lovely blue carpet and there were white couches and chairs all throughout the room. There was a little room in the middle by the elevator that appeared to be a bar. There was a fireplace which was turned on, even though there was no one sitting anywhere near it. You could tell that at times this little sitting room was packed with people, but I was definitely pleased to see it so empty that night.

I proceeded to walk over to the double glass doors in that big long panel of glass windows. The second I opened the door, I could feel the cool night air rushing in and I had to push pretty hard on the door to get it open. Being on the sixth floor, you could still hear the bustling of the city below, but it was much more faint than one would have expected. There was a wall on either side of the pool area, almost as if someone had cut a chunk out of the building and put the pool there. The building rose up on either side, but the entire pool deck was completely uncovered. It was a pretty large area, easily the size of any big hotel pool area.

The pool area had a bit of a natural wind tunnel effect and as soon as I stepped out into it, I could feel the cool night air rushing by me. I had to use my other hand to hold down my little semi-sheer wrap as it immediately started to flutter in the breeze. Once my guy was outside as well, he let the door close behind us and I continued to walk towards the pool. The pool deck was not concrete, but instead, an actual wood-looking tile floor. It was a dark brown as was the paneling on the walls on either side of the pool so it gave the area a natural darkness that was easy on the eyes. The pool was well-lit and throwing up a beautiful light blue color. There were white lights pointing upward from the deck and some well-lit planter areas and trees to give the pool area a nice outdoor feel.

The plants and trees rustled in the breeze, giving a nice accompaniment to the slight howling sound of the breeze and the city sounds below. As we neared the pool area, which was on the other side of a small, short little rod iron fence, I could start to make out some voices, but it was definitely sounding like there were only a few people in the pool area. The coolness of the autumn evening probably kept a lot of people from even trying to use the pool.

As I opened the small gate in the short fence and started to step inside, the gate made a squeaking sound, and I could see that the pool was still a pretty decent size, though probably about half the size of an actual hotel pool that would have been on the ground floor. I could hear the hot tub pumps and heaters buzzing and the suction of the pool as well. Now that we had moved through the little gate, the area around the pool was actual concrete and I could hear my heels clicking on the surface.

My guy stepped through the gate behind me and let it shut. The gate made a loud slamming sound that, followed by the clicking of my heels on the concrete, had both people in the pool and all four people in the hot tub looking over at us by about my third step on the concrete. There was a young couple in the pool, light-skinned and dark haired. They looked to be about my age. She looked very pretty and was wearing a little royal blue one-piece. Her guy was just as pretty and they both smiled at us as we neared the edge of the pool.

“How’s the water?” my guy asked, pulling my thoughts away from looking them over.

“It’s nice,” the girl said, bouncing a little in the water. “Little chilly at first, but you get used to it.”

“Nice,” my guy said, thanking her without saying thank you with his tone.

I smiled at the girl and then let go of his hand so that I could move over to the towel cart that was not too far away from the pool. My guy made his way over to one of the white poolside lounge chairs and pushed his sandals off with his feet. I took two of the big white fluffy towels from the cart and started to walk back towards him. He took of his shirt and I watched a little, smirking at him. He smirked back as I set the two towels down on a second lounge chair right next to where he had left his sandals. He placed his shirt on the lounge chair closest to him and then asked, “Pool first?”

“Sounds good,” I said.

He then turned and moved towards the edge of the pool, shifting a bit to the left to what was the deeper side, and then, he dove in. I watched him moving through the water as I reached down and took my heels off and set them down next to the other lounge chair, the one that I had placed the towels upon. Naturally, I was not about to follow him in diving in, so I took the black scrunchy off my wrist, used it to carefully and expertly tie up my long wig hair into a bun, and then proceeded to walk towards the stairs at the shallow end of the pool.

By the time I reached the stairs and was about to step down on to the first one, I could see that my guy had resurfaced and already was swimming towards me. I stepped in slowly, step by step, both feet on a step, then the next one, then the next one, letting myself adjust to the water. I kept the little wrap on as to ensure that I was not being too blatant in showing anything that I might not want to while in the more public setting of the hotel pool, unlike when we were in his hot tub in the backyard. I eventually reached the bottom step, which had the water up to my mid torso or so and then I proceeded to crouch down until the water was at my neck.

About that same time, my guy reached me and stopped swimming. He was a couple feet away and outstretched his arms, beckoning me to come to him. I reached out my hands and took his hands in mine. Without really thinking about it too much, I realized that with me being the taller of the two of us, I should be the one closer to the deeper end of the pool, so I spun us around so that we were on the opposite sides we had originally been when we grabbed hands there in the pool.

He laughed a bit as I carefully stepped back far enough so that I was standing up right and still had the water at my neckline and he was doing the same, a few feet from me, in the slightly shallower part of the pool. Once I felt we were comfortably submerged, I then closed the distance between us with a couple steps and we embraced, looking right at each other.

“Thanks for moving me to the shallower side,” he smirked.

I laughed. “You’re welcome, daddy.”

He then kissed me quickly and pulled back again, just looking at me, smiling.

“You look so sexy in this little bikini and skirt,” he said. “And those heels, of course.”

“Thank you, daddy,” I said, smirking. “I do love looking sexy for you.”

“And you do an amazing job of that,” he smirked back at me.

“Awwwww,” I said, tilting my head a little. “I had no idea that I was practicing looking pretty for you all these years.”

He grinned and shook his head a little bit. “I do appreciate you making such an effort.”

“I know that you do,” I smiled. “I do it for me, too. I always want to look my best, especially when we are out together. It means so much to me that you notice.”

“Well, I definitely do. You look absolutely amazing.”

I kissed him again, a little longer this time. I then said, “This is amazing. Me and you. Here at this hotel tonight. Having dinner and now up here in this beautiful pool. A week ago, I would never have even dreamed about this, but here we are.”

“Me too,” he said. “I almost wish that I had known sooner about all of this.”

“I know,” I said, being sympathetic and completely understanding what he meant. “Now I wish I had told you much sooner. I think about us a year from now and then think that if I had told you a year ago, maybe we would be there in that year from now right now tonight.” I paused, thinking on how I had just said that. “I hope you know what I mean.”

“I do,” he said. “I feel the same way. But, we can’t go back. All we can do is look forward and enjoy these amazing nights that we are going to have together.”

I kissed him again and then started to pull away from him, moving towards the steps I had used to enter the pool. He let go of one of my hands, but kept the other in his as I walked through the water and back towards the steps. When we reached them, I guided him into sitting down on the bottom step, and as I suspected, he was able to sit there comfortably with his shoulders just a bit out of the water. I then proceeded to let go of his hand and moved so that I was sitting on his lap, just as we had been on the toilet in his bathroom the night of his birthday party. I wrapped my arms around his neck and assumed that same position.

The water was just covering my little breasts slightly so that most of my little black satiny bikini top was sticking up out of the water. I really loved how it looked – so feminine and so sexy – as I was sitting there on his lap. I could make out that my nipples were still hard because of the chilly night air and could see them protruding pretty clearly through the black silky material of the bikini top. I obviously loved how feminine that looked, and at one point when I was sitting there, looking down, I noticed that he did the same. I am sure that he saw what I was looking at and I looked up at him and smiled.

“You like that?” I asked, smirking and giggling a little bit.

“I do,” he said. “You look really sexy in a bikini. I love the black on you, too. So nice against your skin.”

I smiled and leaned in, this time letting the kiss linger and this time parting his lips with my tongue. I could not tell because my eyes were closed but I had a feeling that the younger couple in the pool as well as the people in the hot tub were probably staring at us given the length and intensity of the kiss we were sharing. It probably was a bit much for an in-public kiss, but I was just feeling so attracted to him in that moment there in the pool that I really just did not think much of it at all.

Once we ended the kiss, I breathed out a bit with a heavy sigh. He smiled as he did the same. “Why do you think we kiss so well together?” I asked.

He shook is head a little from side to side, enjoying the question, but obviously actually giving it some thought. “I think it is the passion underlying all of this. We have all of these years of history that somehow was building up without us even really knowing it. You had all those years of your girlfriends talking about it and I had all those years of looking for and never finding a girl like you.”

“A girl like me?” I asked. I had a feeling I knew what he was saying, but I both wanted to see if I was correct, and hear him say it.

“Yes, a girl like you,” he said. He leaned in and gave me a quick kiss. “You know me better than just about anyone else. You know what I like and you know what excites me. You know what I desire, and thanks to me bitching about it to you over the past three years, you know exactly what I have been missing and not getting. You are so feminine, so sexy. You dress so amazing and every little detail matters. Your necklace with the first letter of my name. That is such a detail right there. That is so much forethought and passion.”

He paused a second and I just continued to sit there, on his laps, arms around his neck, a little cold in the breeze there in the pool, but loving every second of it. I was about to respond, but he continued.

“I remember one time,” he said, “that you told me about a girl you were dating and she once told you that she was going to always love you more than anyone else in the world ever would, no matter what happens. You also told me that when you and her split up, you told her that you always remembered that she said that and what hurt the most about your breakup was that her saying that to you ended up not to be true.”

He paused again and I nodded, letting him know with my slow blink and biting my bottom lip a little bit that I did remember that as well and understood what he was saying.

“Well,” he continued, “when I am with you – when we are kissing – even when we are just sitting quietly, holding hands, I feel that you feel that way about me. That you feel and understand that no one else in this world will ever love me like this – like you are loving me now. I love how you look. I love how you dress. I love how you act. I love how we are together. But, that one thing – how I feel that you feel about me when we are together – that is the greatest thing about all of this. That is what I mean when I say a girl like you.”

I am sure I had the most amazing look of adoration for him on my face in that instant when I leaned in and kissed him with all the passion I could muster once again. We kissed for so long there sitting on that pool step together that I feel like I genuinely lost track of time. How long did we kiss there in that moment after he said that to me? I honestly have no idea. I feel like it was the longest kiss of my life, yet at the same time, it did not feel long at all.

When I came up from that kiss and took a few deep breaths, winded from it, I had to regain my composure a little bit, and I could tell that he was doing the same.

Finally, I said, “Wow, that was a kiss,”

“I know, right?” he asked. “That was amazing. We are getting really good at that.”

I breathed out again. “Yeah, we are.”

In that minute, catching my breath, I looked around and came to notice that at some point when he and I were so enveloped in kissing, the young couple that was in the pool with us had apparently gotten out. I looked over towards the hot tub and did not see them in there. The four people that I didn’t really take a particularly detailed look at that were in the hot tub were now also gone as well.

My guy noticed me looking around and then asked, “Are we alone in here?”

I sat up a bit in my seated position there on his lap and looked around again, at the same time, making sure that his shoes and the room card he had left there as well as the towels I had gotten were still there where we had left them.

I sat back down into my position on his lap, and laughed as I said, “Maybe our making out so much scared them away.”

He chuckled with me and gave me another little kiss. “You still wanna get in the hot tub for a bit?” he asked.

I nodded and smiled, shivering a little bit, both actually and playing it up a little bit at the same time. “I do.”

He tapped me on my side a couple times, same as he had that night when I was sitting on his lap on the toilet, and I stood up. He stood up as well and reached for my hand. He turned and started to walk up the steps to get out of the pool and I followed behind. As I emerged out of the pool, dripping wet, it felt really, really cold. I hurried behind him as we made our way over to the hot tub and stepped inside to the first step together.

I was wanting to sit on his lap again so I stopped there at the first step as he proceeded down the steps into the hot tub, our arms stretching out together between us. As he could tell I stopped moving, he turned over his shoulder and gave me a bit of a puzzled look.

“You go ahead and sit down first,” I smiled.

He released my hand and then moved over to the other side of the hot tub, sitting on the wide step there that was obviously designed for two people. I stood there, shivering and hugging myself a little, still dripping wet and pretty cold in the evening breeze. Once he sat down, he looked up at me and smiled.

I then reached to my waist and untied the little semi-sheer black wrap, then set it down on the ground outside the hot tub. He looked to my waist and my now-exposed bikini bottoms and smiled a bit. I gave him as cute and sexy a little look as I could muster, then proceeded to step down into the hot tub. I walked over to him where he was sitting, his back resting against the outside wall of the hot tub, his arms up on its edge.

When I reached him I leaned down, putting my hands on the cement behind him, on either side of his head and then proceeded to straddle him with a knee on either side of him on the little concrete seat he was sitting on. He was all smiles, looking up at me as I then proceeded to lean down further and kiss him hard, staying up on my knees as best I could over him in the hot water.

This time as we kissed, he started to moan and I did the same, over-emphasizing the sound and making it sound as sexy as I could. I settled down on him in the water a bit, putting my butt down gently on his closed knees just enough so that we were touching, but not so much that I was sitting on him all the way. I stayed in that position over him for quite a bit, just kissing him hard and moaning. He moved his arms off of the edge of the hot tub and then put a hand on either side of my torso, gripping me firmly.

We were in that position, kissing for quite some time, just enjoying the feeling of being so close there in the warm water. When we finally broke the kiss, I looked right into his eyes and said, “You’re really getting me hot with all these kisses.”

He smiled a bit. “Me? What about you? I’m dying over here.”

I giggled a bit and then proceeded to move away from him, straightening my back, pushing away from him with my hands, and moving my feet back down on to the floor of the hot tub at the same time. I was shortly standing straight up right in front of him, looking down. He was looking up, smiling ear to ear, drinking me in with his eyes.

I looked right at him as I once again leaned down, this time placing my hands on his knees in the water. He smiled a little bigger as I proceeded to spread his knees apart, and with them, his legs. I then turned away from him, showing him my back side, and then proceeded to sit down on the concrete step right between his legs. The step was large enough to accommodate me, though pretty much just my butt was on the seat.

I leaned back against him and he laughed a bit as he figured out what I was doing. He wrapped his arms around me just below my breasts and pulled me close. I jiggled my butt backwards side to side a bit until I was pressed back against him and I could feel that he was already rock hard at this point.

I turned over my shoulder and leaned to the side a bit so that I could see him and he leaned in, waiting to see what I was about to say.

“What’s that?” I asked, trying to be cute.

He laughed. “You know what that is. You did that.”

I laughed back. “I did? However did I do that?”

He then leaned forward and I leaned down a little more to accommodate him being able to kiss me at that angle. As we kissed, he let go of my torso and put a hand on each of my hips right at about the side ties of my little black satiny bikini bottom. His fingers gripped on tighter and he began to massage my hips there a little bit. It was firm, but not forceful. It was just the front of my hips but it definitely felt so wonderful and so sensuous.

I proceeded at that point to grind my hips into his massaging hands a little bit, which, of course, also resulted in my butt grinding into his hard cock a bit as well. We kissed long and hard like that for quite some time, just enjoying the moment, enjoying each other’s company and passion.

When we broke the kiss he stayed there, looking down at me, smiling, his hands still massaging my hips, my hips still grinding. I returned his smile with my own and finally after a few seconds, could not help but bite down on my bottom lip a little bit, and then, lick my lips. “You ready to go back to the room?” I asked.

He nodded with what I could see was a great deal of relief and enthusiasm. “Am I ever,” he said with his cute little smirk.

I then leaned upwards again and kissed him quickly one more time. “Let’s go,” I said as I then proceeded to stand up again. He let go of his grip on my hips and I reached over and took up my little black semi-sheer wrap from where I had left it on the ground by the hot tub. I proceeded to tie it once again around my waist while I was still standing there in the water. Once I felt it was secure, I started to climb up the steps to get out. My guy followed behind me and I reached back and took his hand.

We proceeded up the steps and over to the two lounge chairs where we had left our towels and other items. We both dried off quickly as we were both shivering from the cool night breeze. The area was dark and lit so precisely and finely with the lights that, coupled with the beautiful night cityscape in the distance, it was just so gorgeous. The moments we spent standing there amidst all that beauty, drying off while looking at each other, smiling, knowing full well what was about to happen, just made everything feel so amazing – and so perfect.

Once I had dried off as best I could, I wrapped the towel around me, tucking to in place under my arms like a short little strapless dress. He put his T-shirt back on and then wrapped his towel around his waist. I decided that I did not want the inside of my heels to get all wet, so I simply carried them instead of putting them on. A drawback of having worn the heels to the pool, but, them accomplishing their mission of making me look so enticing in that little black satiny bikini made it all worthwhile. Once my guy had slid on his sandals and took up the room key, I grabbed his hand and hurried towards the little gate, and then towards the big glass panel and doors that led back into the sitting area that led out into the pool area.

We were laughing a bit, just enjoying the moment as we starting trotting and then running faster and faster towards the warmth of the sitting area. It was downright freezing out there on that pooldeck now.

I reached the door first and flung it open, hurrying inside with him behind me. By some stroke of luck, the elevator was just sitting there, door open. I rushed right for it, pulling him behind me. Once we were inside, he quickly pushed the button for the top floor and turned to face me.

I immediately flung my arms up on his shoulders and cupped my hands behind his head. His damp hair felt so cold in my hands. I pulled him close and kissed him hard, pressing myself against him. The towels and bathing suits between us were wet and cold, but it just felt so right in that moment. All I wanted to do was kiss him and let him know that I was so enjoying the time we were spending there together that night. I wanted him to know how much I appreciated him being there with me like that, making out with me like that in the pool area. Being loved and appreciated by him just felt so right.

We kissed passionately the entire elevator ride up to our floor. When the elevator car dinged and the doors opened, we continued to kiss for a bit. Eventually, the doors started to close and we both broke the kiss to reach out our hands and stop the doors. We both laughed at each other for having done so. As the doors reversed from closing and started to open up again, I once again grabbed his hand and hurried down the hallway towards our room with him in tow.

Our feet pounding on the carpet and us laughing together had to have been audibly annoying to the people behind all those closed doors, but we just could not help ourselves. It felt so amazing and so lovely to be caught up in the moment with him like that, and I am sure he was thinking the same exact thing as me, which was that as soon as we got into that room, we were going to make love just like we talked about.

As we reached the door, he moved in front of me and opened the door using the keycard. He moved inside first and pulled me in. Once we were inside and the door closed behind us, he pulled me close once again and we kissed just as passionately as we had in the elevator.

After a couple minutes, I pulled away from the kiss just long enough to say, “I cannot wait for you to make love to me.”

“Me too,” he said, breathing heavily from all of our very involved and passionate kissing. “You want to shower and get cleaned up?” he asked, looking towards the bathroom.

While I had planned on us making love that night in my little pretty black babydoll dress after having a lovely room service dessert, I just could not see waiting any longer.

“No,” I smirked at him.

His gaze turned away from the bathroom and back towards me. “No?” he asked.

“No,” I said again. I loosened myself from his grip, still holding his left hand with my right hand. I took a couple steps backward, towards the bed, and with my free hand, reached up and loosened the towel I had wrapped around me, letting it fall to the ground as I continued to step backward.

He smiled at me, looking quickly down at my body in that little black satiny bikini. I made quick work of undoing my little sheer wrap dress and also sent that falling to the floor as I neared the edge of the bed. He was just being towed along towards the bed, smiling. Once he realized that I was about to full us down on to the bed, he used his free hand to send his towel from the pool down on to the floor as well.

I looked him right in the eyes the entire time with a big smile on my face, laughing slightly. Once I reached the edge of the bed, I spread my legs and plopped backwards down on to the mattress. I used my free arm to help push myself back on to the mattress until my bare feet were up on the edge, my knees bent, and he was between them.

My hand still holding his, he carefully laid down on top of me on the bed, his face once again just inches from mine.

“No shower,” I smirked. “No more teasing you. It is time for you to make love to me.”

He bit his bottom lip in the same manner I had been doing all night. He just looked into my eyes for a bit, smiling.

“Reach down,” I said, “and untie the side ties on my bottoms.”

He just smiled me as I let his hand go and he used both hands to reach down to my sides and gently and slowly tugged on the side ties until they completely unraveled. As he just laid there, looking at me, I moved up slightly from the mattress, untied the back tie of the bikini top and the carefully pulled it up and over my head until it was lying slightly above me on the bed. I followed by then reaching down between us and pushing the front of the bikini bottoms down between my legs.

And then, all of the sudden, I was completely naked with him for the first time. Once I settled back down on to the bed, he raised up just far enough so that he could slide off his swim trunks. Then, he propped himself up enough to remove his T-shirt.

At that point, I can only imagine the look I gave him. Could only image the look of passion and lust the could see in my eyes and on my face. “Make love to me,” I said, simply – matter-of-factly.

He smirked at me as he brought his right hand up to his face and started to lick it pretty generously with saliva that I was certain he was then going to reach down and place upon his hard cock. I smirked right back at him as I did the same with my right hand. As he reached down and began to moisten his cock for me, I reached down and moistened my tight little ass for him.

Once I felt that we were prepared, I smiled at him once again and said, “Out yourself inside me, daddy. Make love to me.”

With that, he gently positioned his hard member against my tight hole and look right into my eyes as he pushed his tip inside. I could tell by the look on his face that it was still a bit rough doing so, but I leaned back, relaxed, spread my legs a little further, and welcomed him inside.

I looked down and while I could not actually see him sliding in, I was in love with the sight of my naked body, my own naked and hard cock pressing up against his stomach as he began to move his lower body so that he was sliding in and out of me.

I laid back on to the bed with my neck bent upward so that I could watch him. He was concentrating on ensuring that he was doing his best to make me feel good while making sure that he did not overdo it. I could really tell that he was trying hard to be sensuous and not sexual. That really meant the world to me after the conversations we had earlier that night.

I made it a point to keep quiet word-wise and just moan and groan the perfect amount to let him know that I was really enjoying it. Not long into it, I could tell that he was already concentrating so that he did not cum before I was ready for him to do so.

Finally after enjoying him being inside of me, him being on top of me, and me being completely nude and vulnerable underneath him like that, I was ready to release and also feel him cum side of me again.

“Are you ready to cum, daddy?” I asked.

He nodded and grunted yes a bit.

“I am, too,” I said. “Cum inside of me, daddy.”

In that instant I began to feel his hard cock pulse inside of me and I could feel his cum shooting deep into me. In the very next instant, I started to shoot cum up all over myself. He made me cum so much with his lovemaking on top of me that night. It felt so amazing to feel him pulsating inside, to feel his cum shooting inside, as I too, pulsated and came at the same time. I had looked away from him so that I could watch myself cumming and it was just the most amazing thing to see and feel.

Once he was done cumming, he laid down on top of me and began to kiss me so passionately while my cum soaked both my body and his. The last thing I remembered before falling asleep there on the bed, exhausted, with him on top of me, was him saying, “I love you so much, babygirl,” and me saying back to him, “I love you so much, papi.”

 

Chapter Five: “Hab Einen Schönen Abend”

 

            I took the blue and black satin and white lace one-piece dirndl dress out of my closet and hung it up on the back of my bedroom door. I was about to put it on when I figured I should check everything once more, so I took a couple steps back and turned to my left to see my reflection in my dresser’s mirror.

            My makeup was flawless – my standard simple look with just some liquid foundation, powder blush on my cheeks, my brown little penciled-in heart on my right cheek, my bright red lipstick, and my black penciled-in eyebrows to match my hair. My big pink plastic heart earrings were hung perfectly on my ears and the little white satin and embroidered flower choker was straight and centered, as was my white lace ruffled little headband, which contrasted beautifully against my long black hair. My black satin bra was holding my breast forms nicely in place, and the matching black satin thong was doing its job of holding things in as well. My now-favorite pair of white lace-top Victoria’s Secret stay-up stockings that I had worn with my cheer uniform to the birthday party looked amazing on my legs as did the white satin and lace with navy blue rhinestone accented garter set on my right thigh. My little pink satin and black velvet six-inch vintage-style heels rounded out the little outfit just perfectly and gave my shape just the right additional height and posture.

            Satisfied that everything I was wearing with my one-piece dirndl dress that night was in place, I blew myself a kiss in the mirror and then reached for the dirndl so I could put it on. My dirndl was actually a Halloween costume from Frederick’s of Hollywood, and other than the fact that it was made out of satin instead of thick cotton, it looked exactly like any dirndl you would buy in Europe. It being a one-piece dress instead of the traditional three separate pieces meant it was nice and easy to put on, and take off. The top part was low cut in front and had a beautiful band of white lace over the chest area, which looked amazing stretching over my black satin bra. The mid-section of the dirndl was royal blue satin accented with a tiny little square apron, black satin lacing in the front, and a beautiful pink embroidered floral ribbon accenting the outlines just perfectly. The bottom was flaring black A-line-cut satin that went to about mid-thigh with a built-in white puffy petticoat underneath. I watched myself in the mirror as I slid the dirndl up my body and tied the royal blue satin apron ties behind me. I adjusted everything to perfection and blew myself another kiss in the mirror.

            I then looked at the clock. It was 8:50 PM and my guy said that he was going to pick me up at 9:00 PM. I was ready to go with ten minutes to spare! I grabbed my little black satin clutch purse from my bed, which I had already loaded with my phone, lipstick, breath mints, chewing gum, and extra pair of black little thong satiny panties just in case I needed them, which was usually the case when I was out with my guy. I then opened the bedroom door and proceeded down the hallway and into the kitchen where I took a seat at the dining table, which gave me a clear view of the street in front of the house so that I could see him pull up.

            I was wearing my dirndl that night because my guy was taking me to the cute little Bavarian-style village not too far from my house. He loved to go there and take in some of the traditional German beer, cuisine, hospitality, and of course, all the cute German and other girls who wore traditional dirndl outfits when there.

            I, too, loved that little Bavarian-style village and had always wanted to go there dressed in a dirndl. During Oktoberfest, and all year round as well, girls who went to drink, dance, and listen to music in the village would wear dirndls ranging from the traditional to the risque. In fact, I had purchased my dirndl a few years before in anticipation of getting up the nerve to go there all dolled up in it some day. Now, thanks to my still new and exciting relationship with my guy, I was going to be at the little village that night, all dolled up in my dirndl, and I was so excited!

            That first night he saw me dressed as a girl, at his birthday party, his girlfriend was wearing a dirndl for him and I mentioned to him the next night that I had one, too. And while I had since forgotten about telling him that I had my dirndl, when he said he wanted to take me to dinner in the little village, he told me that he would love for me to wear it for him. Naturally, I was dying to grant his wish.

We both greatly enjoyed going there because the little Bavarian-style village had some great shops and restaurants, as well as a basement pub that we just loved. He was on a first-name basis with the owner and his wife and we went there quite often with our group of guy friends before he and I started our little torrid romance. In fact, we had gone there together as a group of guy friends for Oktoberfest just a couple weeks before his birthday party. That was actually the last time I had seen him before that night of the party when he and I first got together during that now infamous bathroom rendezvous.

Many of the village’s merchants lived there in apartments over their businesses. It was a small little place, but there were some really great people and we had some really fun and amazing times there over the years. I had been there a ton of times with him as his friend, but that night, he had invited me to go there with him on a date.

It was the middle of December now and we had been dating pretty hot and heavy for almost six weeks. He obviously was still with his girlfriend, but that night, he was taking me for dinner and drinks at our favorite little basement pub, and then, we were going to the village’s beer garden to listen to some traditional German music.

I was honestly more than a little surprised at the invitation since many of the people there knew his girlfriend and would most likely recognize me as well, though it would be the first time they would be seeing me all dolled up and not just as one of his guy friends. I figured he must have thought it all through and somehow came to the conclusion that either word would never get back to his girlfriend that he had been there with me while I was all dolled up as a girl, or he had figured out some way that he was going to explain it all away if she ever ended up asking him what he was doing there with me while I was all dolled up for him.

            As I sat there at the dining table, looking out the window, I did as I often did when I had a few minutes to think, which was reflect back upon my time with my guy since his birthday party. The first six weeks of our dating relationship was absolutely magical. We had developed a pretty precise schedule of meeting up on certain days of the week and talking on the phone at specific times during the other days. As far as I knew, his girlfriend had no idea about us, but we managed to spend at least three nights a week together and talked at least once a day.

            Every date, every night after our dates, and even every conversation, were all still so filled with passion. I would just think back on our time together and immediately have to refrain from starting to become excited. There was so much love-making – so much raw, unbridled, dirty sex. Without even thinking about it, just sitting there, waiting for him, I was rubbing my long fingernails over my crotch through the satin dress and running the palm of my other hand over the nylon and lace of my favorite little white stockings.

            That had become the norm for me. I would think about him and about what we had done together, and then, without even realizing it, my hands would find their way to certain spots on my body. We were having amazing sex in some pretty amazing places – movie theaters, concerts, museums, parks, beaches, dressing rooms in stores, and so, so, so many bathrooms – at restaurants, in hotel lobbies, gas stations, and just about any other place we could manage.

            I was deep in thought and enjoying touching myself a bit when I saw his car drive up through the window and stop in his usual spot right in front of my house. As usual, when I went out with him, I timed it so that I was getting dressed and being picked up while my parents were out at dinner or running some other errand, which was the case that night.

            I had grown accustomed to moving quickly from my front door to his car, in my big ol’heels and supersexy little outfits, not worrying that my neighbors might be out and see me. By now, there had been plenty of opportunities for them to say something to me or my parents, but wonderfully, no one had said anything at any point yet.

            I got up out of the dining table chair, pushed it back in, and then proceeded out the front door of the house, locking it behind me. I had only taken a few steps when my phone chimed in my clutch purse. It was then that I could see just faintly enough to make it out that it looked like he was calling me from inside the car, which was odd because I was going to be at the car in just a few seconds.

            I stopped in my tracks, took my phone out of my purse, and answered it. “Hi, daddy,” I said, which was how I always answered his calls now.

            “Hi, babygirl,” he said, us both looking at each other through the side window of the car as we talked. “I didn’t want to startle you, so I wanted to tell you that I have a surprise for you in the car.”

            “You do?” I asked, curious.

            “Yes. It is in the back seat so I want you to get in the back seat instead of the front, OK?”

            I paused a second, looking at him and smiling. “O...K....” I said.

            “OK. Love you.”

            I paused again, still puzzled, then said, “Love you.” I then hung up the phone, put it back in my little clutch purse, quickly walked up to the back door of his car on the passenger side, and then opened the door, having no idea what was awaiting me back there. The back seat dome light immediately turned on and there, staring at me, was my surprise. It was my ex-girlfriend Jessica. The one that I had talked about playing with herself in the passenger seat of my car when he was driving me up to the outlet mall to go shopping the next day after our first real date.

            Jessica looked me right in the eye and giggled a little, then said, “Surprise...”

            She looked as beautiful as ever. Lovely milky white skin with just the perfect amount of very faint freckles. Beautiful long brownish red hair, hazel eyes, and bright red lips. Also surprising to me, but obviously orchestrated by my guy, she was wearing a dirndl, too. It was a very traditional olive green button-front bodice and dress underneath with a short, flaring hemline and white petticoat underneath. And most noticeably, Jessica was wearing a beautiful white satin and lace bra underneath a white lace little dirndl top. And Jessica was chesty – DD-cup chesty – but also very fit and trim. Her beautiful, milky-white large breasts were pouring up and over that little dirndl top. Also very noticeably, Jessica was wearing the same exact stockings as me, and had on a pair of black patent leather platform heels.

            After­­ drinking her in, my eyes trailed from Jessica’s eyes as she sat there in the back seat behind the driver’s seat, forward up to my guy’s eyes as he sat in front of her in the driver’s seat. “Daddy...” I said with wide eyes.

            This meant that at some point after I told him about Jessica that day when we were driving up to the outlet mall and later when we were at dinner at the hotel, he figured out a way to get in contact with her, told her all about me being his girl now and dressing for him, had her get a dirndl, and wear that dirndl when he picked her up at her house before coming to get me to take me out on this date to the little Bavarian-style village.

            “Surprise, babygirl,” he said, smirking. “You said that you would be open to us playing with a girl and you told me all about how hot and sexy you still thought Jessica was, so I figured I would see if she was up for it.”

            I then moved my eyes from his eyes back to Jessica’s and asked, “Oh yeah? See if she was up for it?”

            Jessica laughed and then said, “Look at you, girl! You are gorgeous! Of course I am up for it.”

            I then looked back to my guy with what I know was a completely and totally stunned look on my face, and he still had that little shit-eating grin on his. “Get in,” he said. “Get reacquainted while I drive us to the pub.”

            I looked away from him again and back to Jessica. She then patted her hand on the car seat, indicating for me to sit down.

            Without another word, I sat down in the back seat on the passenger side of the car, closed the door, put my seat belt on, and my guy started to drive away. The interior lights were off now, but I could still see Jessica through the dim street lights. She was looking right at me and smiling. While Jessica had seen me dressed up as a girl before, I had years more practice under my belt now and she had that look of surprise that all of my friends had when they saw me all dolled up that night at my guy’s birthday party.

            I reached my left hand over towards Jessica and turned to face her a bit. Jessica took my hand with her right hand and also turned to face me.

            “Hi,” I said softly.

            “Hi,” she said back in the same soft tone.

            “You look beautiful,” I said.

            “So do you,” she quickly returned.

            “I love your outfit,” I said.

            “I love yours,” she said back. “You look absolutely amazing.”

            I paused a second and thought of what I wanted to say next. I was a little afraid to say it, but decided to go ahead. “I’ve missed you,” I said.

            She squeezed my hand and then said, “I’ve missed you, too.”

            “I’m happy to see you,” I said.

            “I’m happy to see you, too” she said back.

            I thought for a second about what to do next and then it came to me. I reached up to her face with my right hand and gently ran it down her left brow and cheek, gently pushing her hair out of her face and behind her left ear, which is something I did often when we were dating, and was something she always said she loved. Funnily enough, I was wearing my hair behind my left ear that night. Jessica closed her eyes and gently leaned into my touch. That was all I needed to see to fully understand what was going on that night. This was intended to be much more than just three people going out for dinner and some drinks. My guy had her there for us to share. He had her there for me to play with while he watched. He had taken what I said about being OK with playing with another girl with him and turned it into something tangible that was right before my very eyes as I sat there in the back seat of his car.

            Jessica kept her eyes closed and leaned into my touch until I reached the bottom of her cheek and pulled my hand back to my side, my other hand still holding hers. We looked right at each other for a short while, and then, I said, “I want to kiss you.”

            Instantly, Jessica responded, “I want to kiss you, too.”

            I licked my lips just a little bit. Jessica and I had kissed countless times before, many times with me dressed and in makeup, but I had a feeling this kiss we were about to have was going to be our hottest yet. I started to lean towards Jessica and she immediately leaned towards me. Our eyes never left each other’s as we quickly closed the distance between us. We both titled our heads to our right and our lips met. It was as if we had just kissed seconds ago, even though it had actually been a few years since our last kiss.

            I always loved the feel of my lipstick coming together with another set of lips with lipstick, and I had always been so very fond of how Jessica kissed. She kissed with passion, with strength. It was the closest to the forcefulness of my own passionate kiss – that was until I kissed my guy on that very first night during his birthday party. Finally, after a couple seconds, we both closed our eyes in unison and just leaned into the kiss.

            Jessica started to moan a bit first and I quickly followed suit. I wanted to reach up and start caressing her, but it had been so long since we had seen each other that I was a little nervous to do so. I think Jessica could tell I was holding back because even the last time we kissed, years ago, she was pretty used to me not being able to keep my hands off of her. I first felt Jessica’s left hand slide behind my neck as she gently held my neck in place then pushed me deeper into our kiss. Jessica’s right hand let go of my hand and shortly thereafter found its way to my left breast form, which was exactly how I remembered her initial hand work going when we had kissed while I was dressed up in the past.

            Now feeling more at ease, I reached both of my hands up to her ample chest and took one big, beautiful, milky-white breast into each hand. And just as I remembered always being the case, her nipples were already rock hard with excitement. I had been having lots of fun with my guy the past six weeks, but I came to the realization right then and there how much I had missed holding a big, natural breast while kissing.

            I got so lost in the moment and enjoying that lovely and amazing kiss with Jessica that I almost completely forgot that we were sitting in the back seat of my guy’s car. I opened my right eye just enough to check on him, and as I suspected, he was still obviously driving and paying attention to the road, but had moved his rear view mirror and was doing his best to also watch us kiss in the muted street lighting.

            I was so into massaging Jessica’s beautiful breasts and having that one eye open to watch my guy looking at us that I had not noticed that Jessica had once again opened her eyes. I opened my other eye, and while still massaging those lovely big tits, looked back into Jessica’s eyes and pulled away from the kiss.

            Jessica let out a moan and licked her lips seductively, still keeping her hand behind my neck and her other hand firmly on my breast form. “I’ve missed kissing you like that,” she said, followed immediately with, “I’ve missed how you squeeze my tits. That always felt so good. No one does that like you. Somehow you manage to be firm and gentle all at the same time.”

            I slowly leaned in and kissed Jessica’s lips again, quickly pulling back once more, our eyes still locked on each other. “I’ve missed kissing you,” I said. “And, of course, I’ve missed your amazing tits, girl.”

            Jessica smirked a bit and then laughed a bit. She had mentioned one time when we were dating how she loved that I called her “girl” when I was dressed up with her. I had started doing that because her and all of her friends called each other “girl”. I had originally done that to be funny, but she immediately loved it and also told me to keep doing it. Later, as I dug more and more into her relationships with her friends, Jessica told me about how all five of them that were really close friends all through school had experimented with each other sexually growing up – five absolutely beautiful girls – all who had spent their formative years secretly playing sexually with each other during sleepovers, in the lockerrom at school, in dressing rooms in stores, literally actively carrying out just about every guy’s teenage girl lesbian fantasies.

            I knew each of the other four girls as well, though not nearly as well as I knew Jessica now. I actually had dated three of those four girls in some capacity before I dated Jessica, but none of those relationships were anywhere near as serious or lengthy as my relationship with Jessica had been.

            “You remember how much you calling me girl turns me on, don’t you?” Jessica asked. It was a completely rhetorical question because she already knew the answer to the question.

            “Girl, you know I do,” I said, smiling.

            “You remember what else you used to do that I really liked, too, don’t you?” Jessica then asked. I could tell that was more of an actual question by her tone.

            I nodded a little bit, still massaging those amazing breasts, as I said, “Oh, I definitely do. And I would love to do that right now.”

            Without another word, Jessica released her hands from me and undid her seat belt. I took her cue and took my hands off her chest and removed my seat belt as well. We were both smiling ear to ear as Jessica turned her body the rest of the way towards me, leaned back against the side of the car door and brought her right leg up on the car seat, and at the same time, sat up, moved her butt up off the seat, and did what she needed to do to pull her dirndl’s short skirt and petticoat completely up to her waist.

            At the same time that Jessica was getting situated, I turned to face her and leaned downward, moving my hair out of my face, using my right hand to hold it behind my head, and then carefully positioned my left hand on her inner thigh. By the time I got down between Jessica’s legs, she was perfectly spread and perfectly positioned. It had been three years since I had eaten her pussy in the backseat of a car, but apparently, we were still very practiced at the process of doing so.

            While she had very milky white skin, Jessica still liked to wear white sheer lacy panties and it looked like her tastes had not changed since I had been with her last. There was not much light, but I could definitely see that she was wearing a beautiful little white sheer thong with beautiful lace edging. It was tiny, with a lovely little triangle of material in the front. And as I got even closer, I came to the realization that Jessica’s beautiful, natural red pussy hair, which was perfectly visible through the sheer material of her thong, was shaved short and into a perfect little heart.

            I looked up at Jessica and smiled, gasping a little. Jessica had initially forgotten about her shave job because she looked at me with a bit of a puzzle, I am sure much more concerned at that point with me starting to eat her pussy.

            “He told you about my heart?!” I asked her, grinning ear to ear. I was genuinely surprised. I looked away from Jessica for a second towards my guy and while I was looking straight ahead because he was coming close to an intersection, he laughed out loud at my surprised question.

            Jessica had always kept her pussy either completely shaven or in a perfect little landing strip. And while she and I had dated for quite some time and I had dressed for her, at the time, I had not yet begun to shave my pubic hair into a heart-shaped little patch right above my cock. I knew immediately upon seeing her own little heart-shaped pubic hair patch that the only way what I was seeing had been possible would have been if my guy had told her to do so.

            At that point, Jessica realized what I was asking her and she laughed. “He told me that you shave your pussy hair into a heart for him so I decided that I would do it for you.”

            I was in absolute heaven at hearing that. You only went through that kind of trouble for someone you really cared about and desired. I know my guy can be persuasive and usually gets what he sets out to accomplish, but that heart-shaped little patch of red pubic hair underneath Jessica’s little sheer thong panties let me know that she was really into what was going to go on between me and her that night.

            “That’s so fucking pretty,” I said to Jessica, looking right up at her with my face just inches away from her pussy. “I so fucking love that you did that.”

            Jessica reached down with both hands and ran her fingers through my wig, scratching her long nails on my head as she did so. “I knew that you would love seeing that. It is so fucking cute that you do that for him. I wish you would have thought to do that for me back then. I’d have been shaving it into a heart this whole time!”

            “Awwww,” I said as I leaned forward and to the right a bit and kept my eyes right on Jessica’s face as I kissed the inside of her left thigh, just a inch or so away from her pussy. “I love it.”

            Jessica then gave me that little smirk of hers that I remembered she liked to make when she was done talking and was ready to go. Once again running her fingers trough my wig and gently scratching her fingernails on my scalp, Jessica said, “Now be a good girl and eat mommy’s pussy.”

            I reached up and pulled Jessica’s little sheer panties over to the left of her pussy and leaned forward enough to gently part her lips with the tip of my tongue. Jessica was already very, very wet and I could immediately taste her. I licked just inside of her pussy lips a few times and then moved forward enough to actually begin burying my tongue inside of her. I pushed my mouth on her pussy lips, spread them with my mouth, and was licking inside her while also retracting my tonque enough so that I could lick her clit.

            Jessica gripped my head with both hands and pushed my face into her pussy, lifting up both of her feet and legs with bended knees up into the air. She loved doing that with her legs when I was eating her pussy and I loved her doing it. She would kick her legs a little as I found the right spots and sucked in just the right way. And then, when I made her cum, she would squeeze her legs in and grip my entire body with her strong beautiful, milky white legs while she continued to force my face into her pussy with her hands. Her whole body would convulse and shudder, but she was always able to keep her grip on me with her hands and with her thighs. And that night, in the back seat of my guy’s car on our way to the little village, wearing our dirndls, back together for the first time in a few years, Jessica and I did not miss a beat. It was as if no time at all had passed.

            Jessica was very vocal as always, and as she usually did when I was dressed, called me girl the entire time. “Yes, girl, that’s the spot. Yes, girl, eat that fucking pussy. Yes, girl, you are going to make mommy cum. Yes, girl, your tongue feels so good. Yes, girl, you know how to eat that pussy.” And so on.

            It didn’t take long at all. I had dated other girls in the past that took forever to cum sometimes when you were eating them, but Jessica, each and every time, when you ate her pussy, she came quick. That night was no exception.

            Before I even broke into a sweat at eating that beautiful milky white and pink pussy with that beautiful heart-shaped red patch of pussy hair, I was tasting Jessica’s sweet juices as they shot into my mouth. Jessica was a squirter – and I had become very good and taking in and swallowing all of that bittersweet and tangy spray as it shot from her pussy and swallowing it quickly enough to be ready for the next squirt.

            I was still so good at taking Jessica’s squrting into my mouth that not even a single drop escaped, which could have been quite messy when in the backseat of a car and wearing makeup.

            When Jessica finally stopped shuddering from her squirting orgasm and released my head and my body from her grip, the very first thing I did was look up at her and saw she was now breathing heavily, her eyes closed, and her head turned to the side. I looked at her in this state and smiled to myself because I felt such a feeling of accomplishment at making her squirt like that after having not been with her for so long.

            Satisfied that Jessica was satisfied, I then looked up at my guy and saw him turned over his shoulder, his body partly turned around towards the back seat, smiling ear to ear. It was then that I realized the car was completely stopped.

            “We’re here,” my guy said, smiling ear to ear.

            Without a word I moved towards him, put a hand on either side of his face and kissed him hard with the taste of Jessica’s bittersweet squirts still very much in my mouth. His tongue danced in my mouth, licking at the taste. After a good minute-long tongue kiss, I pulled back and looked him right in the eye. “Thank you so much for my surprise, papi. She is the perfect little gift.”

            “You are so welcome, babygirl. I knew you would love having a friend to play with tonight.”

            “I definitely do, daddy. We are going to make you so fucking horny watching us all night long.” I then giggled and he gave me a peck on the lips.

            “Oh, I don’t doubt that the two of you are going to be putting on quite the show tonight,” he said. I giggled again and then gave him another peck on the lips. When I pulled back smiling, he asked me, “Are you OK with the three of us playing later?”

            I kept my eyes right on his as I reached down between his legs. As I expected, he was rock hard and straining against his pants. I rubbed that hard cock of his a little bit and said, “Mmmmmm, of course,” looking at him with lusty eyes. “Seems like your cock is all ready to go.”

            “It is indeed,” he smirked.

            I then looked back at Jessica who now had her eyes open again and was slowly sitting back up and straightening herself. “So, he called you and got you to agree to all of this, including wearing that dirndl?”

            Jessica smirked at me and returned with, “Well, the dirndl was my idea when he told me you were going to be wearing one. I thought it would be way cuter and way sexier if we both had one on tonight. That way we can drive all the boys and your new daddy here all wild with us dancing and flirting with each other while wearing our cute little dirndls. And I did tell him that he could fuck me if you were OK with it.”

            I blew Jessica a little air kiss and said, “You always were my favorite little sex pot.”

            Jessica blew me a kiss back. “I know I am, girl. And he told me you used to talk to him about the two of you tag teaming me when we were dating. You never told me you talked to him about that, but I kinda knew because you always brought it up to me when we were talking naughty.”

            I smiled and shook my head a bit. “And when my daddy called you to see if you wanted to come and play tonight, you jumped at the chance, hoping you’d get that tag team?”

            “Of course. What girl doesn’t want two cocks at once, especially when one of them is under a pretty little dress. I always loved playing with you so much more when you were dressed up like a girl.”

            I smirked at that last little comment and said, as I had said to Jessica in jest so many times before when we were dating. “You are such a lesbo.”

            And she returned with what she always said back to me when I said that, which was, “Girl, you know I love the pussy.”

            I looked back to my guy and kissed him quickly once more. “Give us a second to freshen up?” I asked.

            “Of course,” he said, smiling. “You get out when you are ready.” He then kissed me quickly again and got out of the car.

            At this point, Jessica had repositioned herself back to a sitting position in the car seat and had pulled her dirndl back down and readjusted herself, including straightening her hair a bit. I sat back down into the back seat opposite of her and reached over and took both of her hands into my hands. Jessica just looked at me and smiled.

            “I am so happy you are here with us tonight. I always wanted to share him with you and share you with him. I didn’t really understand when we were dating what all of this was, but now I know.” I looked down at myself in my cute little dirndl when I said that last part then looked back at Jessica smiling.

            “I always knew that you would end up here with him like this one day,” Jessica said. “You talked about it so much when we were dating.”

            “You know I totally loved you, though, right?” I asked.

            “Oh, I know that you loved me. I know that you still do. You don’t eat a girl’s pussy like that unless you have some pretty major feelings for her. I know the difference between a pussy eating and a session of love making, and girl, you just made love to my pussy.”

            I laughed at Jessica saying that and she laughed as well. I then leaned in and kissed her softly and she returned the soft kiss, our lips gently parting, our tongues dancing just a little, very sweetly. When we pulled back from this kiss, I said, “And you are ready to be with both of us tonight?”

            “Very much so,” Jessica said. “I know you love him, too, but I also know that he would never walk away from that marriage he is supposed to have. I know that tonight is all about having some fun, but I also wanted it to be about us reconnecting, even as girlfriends, or maybe...girlfriends with benefits?”

            I leaned in and we kissed again. Another soft and sweet kiss. “I would like that very much,” I then said. “And definitely, with benefits, please.”

            Jessica laughed her cute little girlfriend laugh – the one she saved for when it was just her and her lover. That was the first time she had laughed that way that night and I knew she was serious about us reconnecting. I actually thought at that point that she probably would not have been so interested in reconnecting with me as a boyfriend of hers again, but now that I was actually going out in public dressed and she and I could be actual girlfriends in that capacity, she was now far more interested in me once again.

            We let go of each other’s hands and I took a few seconds to straighten my outfit, my hair, and look at myself in the rear view mirror a little. Jessica sat there and watched me doing so, smiling. Just as I was about ready to suggest that we get out of the car, she said, “You look amazing. I mean, I always told you that you looked cute when you would dress up when we would play, but seriously, you have gotten really good at this. You look so fucking hot, girl.”

            “Awwwww,” I said, leaning back in for one more kiss to thank Jessica for saying such a lovely thing to me. This time, Jessica reached up and took my head into her hands and gently carresed me as we kissed. The kiss was longer this time, and a little more passionate, though still very soft and sweet.

            When I pulled back from the kiss, Jessica once again took my hands into hers and asked, “Girlfriends?”

            I nodded, shook our hands a little bit and said, “Definitely girlfriends.”

            Jessica then leaned in once more and gave me a little peck, this time on the cheek, still holding my hands. She stayed in close and then opened her eyes wide as if she was going to say something surprising, starting to gasp a little.

            I mimicked her wide eyes and also started to gasp a little.

            “Now, lets go eat!” Jessica said in a bit of a raised voice.

            “OK,” I said back to her.

When then released each other’s hands and quickly got out of the car, she on the driver’s side and and me on the passenger side. We each closed the car door behind us and looked at each other over the top of the car. Jessica blew me a kiss and I returned it back to her. Jessica then motioned for me to come over to her and said, “Now, come and hold my hand so I don’t fall in these heels.”

I first looked at my guy who was standing right there outside the driver’s door, where had had been standing, waiting for us since he got out of the car. He smiled and I returned the smile, and then I quickly darted around the back of the car, straight over to Jessica, reaching out my right hand and grabbing her outstretched left hand. We then both turned towards my guy and I said, “Daddy, we’re ready for dinner.”

“Yeah,” Jessica smirked and said as she pointed towards me with the thumb from her free hand. “She is ready to eat some more.”

He smirked a little and chuckled, and I slapped her shoulder with my free hand. “Lesbo slut,” I called Jessica. “Pussy eater,” Jessica called me.

My guy motioned for us to lead the way before him. Jessica took the first couple steps and I hurried to catch up to her. She then looked over her shoulder at my guy and said, “You know we are going to be like this all night, right?” She then nodded towards me and added, “This one and I have been girlfriends for years. She can throw shade like a total lesbo.”

Jessica and I giggled together as my guy said from behind us, “Oh, I am sure she can. She has a mouth on her, that one. Very lady-like, but so damned sassy and nasty when she wants to be.”

“Hey,” I said, looking back at my guy and then over my shoulder to Jessica, “I know for a fact that both of you like when I talk dirty.”

Jessica squeezed and shook my hand a little as we were walking and I looked over at her. “You are the best dirty-talker in the business,” she said. “Later tonight, when he’s fucking you and I am watching, I am going to want you to describe it for me in detail.”

My eyes widened a bit and I shook my head a little as I squeezed Jessica’s hand back and said, “When my daddy is pounding me from behind on his big, comfy bed and I am on my hands and knees, taking his cock while I make out with you?”

Jessica nodded, “Exactly. When we were together and you would tell me stories about you fantasizing about getting all dressed up for him and him fucking you like a little slut, I would get so wet. When we did that over the phone, I used to squirt so much thinking about that. I cannot believe I am going to get to see that in real life tonight.”

“You are going to die when you see it, girl,” I said, smirking ear to ear. “He fucks me way better than I could have ever imagined, and I cum so fucking much.”

“Girl, you need to stop it,” Jessica smirked back. “You already had me dripping with that pussy squirt your mouth gave me in the car. My panties are so fucking soaked right now.”

“Then, I guess I am going to have to finger you while we are waiting for our food,” I said back to Jessica as we arrived at the front entrance of the little downstairs dive bar and restaurant I knew my guy was planning on taking us to. I then looked back over my shoulder at my guy, who had just been taking in our naughty little conversation while he walked behind us. “And I bet you-know-who back there ensured we have that special, most out of the way table in the place because he knew I was going to want to fool around while we are waiting for our food.”

Jessica also looked back at my guy and he held up his hands, shaking his head. “I just give the lady what she wants. I’ve never asked her one time for a blowjob under the table at dinner, but I am sure as hell not about to refuse her when she wants to give one.”

Jessica and I both laughed and began to carefully make our way down the stairs to get to the little dive bar and restaurant, holding on tight to each other’s hand, slowly stepping down together, step by step.­ “Unless she was lying to me,” Jessica said, looking me over as she said it, “I was the first one ever to give her a blowjob under the table at a restaurant.”

“Oh,” my guy responded, “I know that to be true as well. I remember hearing about you doing that the very night you did it. That was also the first night we talked about having a threesome with you.”

Jessica shook her head at me, smiling. “If only I had known that back then. I was horny enough that night that I would totally have let the two of you fuck me at once. The princess here should have asked me.”

I thought in that moment how I honestly did know that Jessica actually would have been up for doing that threesome with me and my guy back then, but I still was unable to completely process or understand how I felt about him back then as well, so I semi-intentionally never brought it up seriously to her, though, like she said when we were walking from the parking lot, I did talk to her about it when we were talking dirty, both in person and over the phone.

As I was thinking back on our missed opportunity at a threesome all of those years ago, Jessica and I reached the bottom of the stairs, still holding hands. My guy stood right behind us on the last step so that he could see over us. The hostess stand at the bottom of the stairs was occupied that night, and most other nights, by the owner’s wife, Greta.

Greta knew who I was because I had been there so many times in the past. She had a whole closet full of supercute ­and supershort dirndls with flaring petticoats and beautiful bodices that she always wore to the bar at night. She always had traditional flower crowns in her hair as well. She was older now, probably somewhere in her late forties, but you could tell she was a superhot blonde, blue-eyed German hottie in her day. That night, Greta was wearing her baby blue little dirndl, which was actually my favorite of all the ones I had seen her wear over the years. Funnily enough, it looked just like the traditional olive green one Jessica was wearing that night, but was just in baby blue instead.

Greta looked at me, obviously recognizing my face by her expression, but also surprised to see me in my pretty satiny dirndl, my long black wig, and in full makeup and heels. Her mouth parted and she was about to say something to me, but before she could utter a word, my guy called out from behind us. “Guten nacht, Greta.”

Greta’s eyes left mine and looked up and past me to my guy as he stood there behind me and Jessica on that last step. “Guten nacht,” Greta said, so excited to see him. Her eyes then returned to me, then looked over to Jessica, then looked down to our intertwined hands between us. Greta took a second and then looked back up to my guy and said in her thick German accent, “Such lovely ladies you have with you this night, no?”

“Indeed,” my guy said back to Greta. “Such lovely frauliens to join me for dinner.”

Greta was always so nice to my guy whenever we went there. He spent well. We all did, actually, when we were there with him. Lots of food and drinks over the years. I always told him that Greta thought he was hot and he always dismissed that notion, but I knew that was definitely the case. I told him that she always looked at him like she wanted to eat him up.

“I have been holding a table special for you, ya,” Greta said with a big smile as she grabbed three menus and started to walk towards exactly where I thought she was going to put us. This time, instead of letting us go first, my guy stepped down that last step and moved around me and Jessica so he could walk in front of us with Greta.

The little bar and restaurant was actually pretty small, but they always managed to cram lots of people into it. Picture a Bavarian bar in the cellar of someone’s home. There was an actual bar and kitchen and a dining area with ten tables and chairs, plus one lonesome booth in the back, around a corner, that was dimly lit, out of view, and always open and waiting for my guy when he called ahead and spoke to Greta, who at this point, recognized his voice over the phone as soon as he greeted her.

Jessica and I, walking hand-in-hand, swinging our arms and our hips, with our heels clicking loudly on the white and blue checkered tile floor, somehow still audible above the loud German music coming from the joint’s speakers, managed to garner a stare from just about every person in the place. As usual, it was mostly all guys with the exception of one or two girls.

I was loving the attention and I could tell Jessica was, too. She started to giggle a little and I joined in as we started to hear a few whistles as we walked. Those few whistles garnered us even more attention and the whistles and hollers quickly multiplied and became much louder, soon drowning out the clicking of our heels, and even the loud music.

 Any girl entering the place in a dirndl after it was full like it was that night was always subjected to whistles and hollers. But, I honestly had never heard them that loud and numerous. But, I also had never seen two girls in dirndls walk in, holding hands like Jessica and I were. It was all in good fun, of course, but this was definitely the first time I was on the receiving end of the whistles and hollers, and I absolutely loved it.

I wondered and imagined that most of the guys whistling could tell immediately that I was a trans girl, but at the same time, there was a lot of alcohol served at this place, so who knows.

Once we rounded the blind corner at the back corner of the place and reached the booth, Greta motioned for us to go ahead and sit down as she placed the menus on the table. The whistles subsided pretty quickly once we were completely out of view of the main dining and bar area.

“You sit,” Greta said in her lovely German accent, smiling such a big and lovely smile. “I bring you first round on the house. Hefeweizen, just like you, like, ya?”

That question was definitely directed at my guy and he told Greta that she was correct. Greta then turned and walked away, and Jessica let go of my hand so she could slide into the booth. It was a round booth with a round table that had a thick, long, floor-length cotton burgundy table cloth on it. Whenever we were sitting in this back booth, my guy friends and I always said this booth was so far out of the way, and with such a long, thick, opaque table cloth, was designed to be a place where people could have a little fun under the table.

I would tease my guy, back when we came together with our friends and Greta sat us back there, that she was doing so because she wanted to crawl under the table and be out of sight while she was blowing him. He always balked at the notion like he did whenever I told him about how I thought Greta liked him, but I really felt that he knew I was right about her.

Jessica slid to the middle of the back side of the round booth and I sat on her left, sitting close enough to her that our legs were touching. The second we settled into the spot where we were going to sit, I felt her left hand take my right hand into hers. She interlaced her fingers into mine and then rested our hands on my leg. My guy slid in on the other side, sitting to Jessica’s right, but obviously not as close to her as I was sitting.

I thought it was cute that if anyone happened to pass along, like Greta was about to when she returned with our beers, they would easily think that Jessica and I were the couple and my guy was the third wheel. It then dawned on me that this was exactly why he was comfortable taking me there dressed up that night and how he was going to explain it all away if the girlfriend ever got wind of it – that Jessica and I were there together and he was just tagging along.

Just as I was thinking that, Jessica leaned over just a little more and rested her head on my shoulder, just like she always did when we sat together those years ago when we were dating.

I looked across the round table to my guy and he was looking at us, smiling ear to ear, no doubt thinking ahead to the fun he was anticipating having with the both of us later that night.

“Do you want to get the sampler platter?” he asked me.

I nodded at him and smiled because that was always his first question as soon as we sat down back there in the booth. I always thought it was funny, and cute, that he asked, even though no matter what the answer was, he was going to order that sampler platter anyway. I also was laughing a bit inside, marveling even, that it was only about eight short weeks ago that he and I were there last, with some of the guys that were in the bathroom at the birthday party, sitting at this exact table, sharing the sampler platter and drinking a few beers the first night of Oktoberfest. That night, I could never have imagined that in just a matter of eight short weeks, I would be in this same booth, all dolled up in my dirndl with him and my ex-girlfriend Jessica, also in a dirndl, having a prelude quick meal and drinks to a night of hot threesome sex.

Also, I was anticipating and wondering about my first move, back in this tucked away round booth with the long table cloth that would hide just about anything anyone wanted to do under the table from view. My guy had told me that on a number of occasions, he had gotten a blowjob from a girl under the table while they were back there at this booth. Never from his current girlfriend, of course, though. I was definitely up for giving that a try that night, but I also was definitely ready for another round of eating Jessica’s pussy under that table as well. I was trying to think of a good segue into doing so when Greta rounded the corner, carrying three large beer mugs.

“Greta, you are an angel bearing gifts,” my guy said to her and she was beaming.

“You want the sampler platter, no?” Greta asked as she set the beers down on the table and glanced at each of us smiling. Her smile lingered on me a bit and our eyes exchanged so many words without us saying a thing. It was as if this woman who had known me so casually over several years was not in the least bit surprised to see me all dolled up like a girl. Her eyes were not surprised at all, but very understanding and kind, almost with a tinge of excitement for me and for what this must have all appeared to be to her.

“Yes, please,” my guy smiled back at Greta. “You know I love that sampler platter. Your husband is such a good German cook.”

Greta chuckled a bit. “Ah, he is OK,” she said with a smirk. “I tell you, you come to my home one night for dinner and I will cook you a proper German meal.”

“By the end of the year this year, Greta,” my guy said back to her, “we will have dinner at your home.”

“You come at Christmas time, ya,” Greta said back. “You see my decorations and our tree and have a good German dinner. You bring your friends.”

“We will definitely do that,” my guy said back to her. Greta then smiled at him and turned and left, undoubtedly to go tell her husband to start cooking that sampler platter for us. As soon as Greta turned, Jessica reached for her beer mug with her free hand and let go of my hand she was holding under the table. I assumed she was letting go of my hand to perhaps use two hands on the big beer mug, but her hand under the table immediately moved right to my crotch and she gently began to rub my slightly already hard cock through my satiny black dirndl skirt and my black satiny thong.

Jessica expertly kept her gaze forward and easily drank from that big beer mug with just her right hand and I looked at her a little out of the corner of my eye, smirking at her as I did the same, taking a good, long swig from my beer mug.

At that point, my guy raised his mug towards us and said, “Prost.”

Jessica and I both stopped drinking and each of us together moved our mugs, towards his, tapped all three together and Jessica and I sounded back with “Prost,” at the same time. I was starting to get pretty hard at Jessica’s touch and could feel my cock starting to strain a bit against my black little satiny thong as we both took another swig after toasting.

I looked at my guy and he smiled back, but I could tell that he was not yet aware that Jessica was rubbing me under the table, otherwise he would have been smirking and grinning much more than he was at that moment.

Greta’s head then peeked around the corner and she said, “Your sampler platter is on the way. Just a few minutes, ya.”

Jessica didn’t even flinch, but just kept rubbing my cock. My guy looked over towards Greta and thanked her. I just sat quietly, looking at my guy, enjoying the amazing feeling of Jessica’s expert attention. She was rubbing the satin of the dirndl against the satin of my panties and together that was creating the most amazing feeling on my hard cock. I could feel some precum beginning to wet the panties and it was getting more difficult to not let on to my guy what Jessica was doing.

Finally, after not long at all, I turned to Jessica and leaned into her. Jessica smiled as she saw me coming closer and leaned into me. Our lips met once again with the same passion as they did in the back seat of the car just a little earlier. I could feel my guy’s eyes on us, intently watching as Jessica continued to stroke me through my dirndl and panties.

As we were kissing, my guy asked, “She’s stroking you under the table, isn’t she?”

I moaned a yes to him without breaking my kiss with Jessica.

“She is about to make you cum already, isn’t she?” he asked.

I moaned another yes, still not breaking the kiss.

It was just then that we heard Greta’s footsteps coming and Jessica and I quickly broke our kiss. It was very instinctive. I mean, we were consenting and of age adults, so not a big deal at all if we were kissing, right? But, for some reason, we both broke the kiss and quickly returned to facing forward as we heard Greta coming, like two schoolgirls who were avoiding getting in trouble for playing with each other in the bathroom at school.

My guy just sat there smiling at us, almost chuckling a bit as Jessica continued to rub my cock beneath the table despite having broken the kiss. Greta rounded the corner with  the big white platter that contained some amazing German fare, including some sausages, some cheeses, some crackers, some breaded chicken, and sour kraut. My guy loved to get this big platter for the table whenever we were there. Greta must have been busy because normally she would linger after brining our food, but she quickly disappeared after dropping the platter off on the table with a couple pleasantries.

As soon as Greta was gone, back around the corner, Jessica leaned over towards me and said in my ear, but loud enough for my guy to hear, “You go ahead and eat. I am going to get down there and suck you off until you cum in my mouth.”

I turned to face Jessica and kissed her again, this time just a quick peck. “It won’t take long at all, girl,” I said, “you almost have me there already,”

Jessica smiled and quickly snaked her way down under the table and on to the floor beneath it, hidden completely by the long table cloth. My guy’s eyes were wide with anticipation as we looked at each other, smiling. I immediately felt Jessica’s hands slide up my thighs, pushing my dirndl up and out of the way at the same time that she spread my legs apart with the same motion of her hands. Jessica wasted no time in moving my little black satiny thong over the the side and sliding my hard cock into her warm, wet mouth.

I gasped a bit and rose in the seat a little at the sensation of Jessica’s mouth and tongue, and my guy smirked at me as I then braced myself with one hand on either side of my body on the seat next to me. He casually started to eat, watching me with that little smirk on his face as I began to gently thrust my pelvis forward off the seat, helping to guide my cock deeper into Jessica’s mouth.

Jessica began to moan down under the table, and not long after, took my cock out of her mouth long enough to say, “C’mon, girl, come in my mouth, baby,” and hearing her enouraging me like that was all it took. I was honestly trying to hold it in so that I could enjoy the moment a little longer, but as soon as Jessica said that, I started to spray. I could feel Jessica quickly put her mouth back on my cock as soon as she realized I was starting to come.

I felt my cock shoot stream after stream of my cum into Jessica’s mouth as I was now the one moaning. I raised my ass off the seat and pushed forward, driving my cock deeper into Jessica’s mouth as I came. Finally, once my moans subsided, I could not help but call down to Jessica, “Fuck, girl, you made me cum so good.”

I then felt Jessica pull her mouth off my cock, her lips expertly gripping on to my cock as she pulled off, and I could completely tell from how it felt and the quickness of her movements what she was up to. I rested my ass back down on the seat, my panties still to the side and my dirndl still pushed up to my waist as Jessica quickly emerged from under the table cloth, coming right at me. I leaned into it and our mouths met just as Jessica returned to a sitting position beside me. Jessica reached her hands up and put them behind my neck, pushing my mouth into hers as I felt her tongue part my lips and then felt her spit all of my cum from her mouth into mine.

“Fuck, that is so hot,” my guy said as I swallowed my load that Jessica had just forced into my mouth.

Jessica pulled away from the kiss, grinning ear to ear. “Yeah, it is,” Jessica said, looking right into my eyes. She then moved back towards me and we kissed again, this time, a long and passionate kiss with lots of tongue movement. As I was deep in that kiss with Jessica, I figured out exactly what I wanted to do next.

When I pulled back from the kiss, I looked right into Jessica’s eyes and said, “Now, it is my turn, girl. You eat off the platter while I eat you again.”

Jessica grinned and then pushed me downward with her hands on my neck and I then let her guide me down underneath the table like she had just done.

It was pretty dark down there under the table and table cloth, but it was still light enough that you could see enough to do what you needed. I moved between Jessica’s legs and she spread them far apart. The floor was clean – not gritty at all – which was nice, but it was definitely cold against my legs as I rested my hands and arms on Jessica’s spread legs and both lifted up her dirndl and moved her panties out of the way again.

“Fuck, she eats pussy so good,” I heard Jessica say to my guy as soon as my tongue started to lap at her clit and lick the length of her pussy lips, up and down, enjoying the taste, aroma, and warmth of her beautiful flower.

I paused just long enough to call up to her from down there, “And fuck, what a pretty pussy you have, girl.”

Jessica’s hands then emerged under the table cloth and she somehow knew the exact spot to put one on either side of my head and guided me back right onto her wet little pussy as I felt her legs lift up off the ground, just as they had done earlier in the car.

Jessica came quickly once again and she also squirted once again, though this time not nearly as much. I did not swallow, however, this time, both because there was less of the liquid so I did not have to swallow so rapidly to keep it from making a mess everywhere, but it was also my intention to return the favor of Jessica’s giving me my cum in my mouth with me giving her her cum in her mouth.

As soon as I pulled back from Jessica’s pussy when it stopped squirting and orgasming, I felt Jessica’s hands starting to guide my head up towards her. I could tell that Jessica immediately knew what I was planning because that was how I usually returned the favor of her snowballing me like that, back when we were dating.

I emerged from under the tablecloth to see Jessica smiling with anticipation as her hands quickly guided me up to her mouth and I spat her squirt juices into her open mouth as soon as our lips met. Jessica swallowed her juices quickly and we then, without our lips ever parting, shared another deep, passionate, tongue-filled kiss.

When we pulled back from the kiss, our mouths parted, but our foreheads stayed together and our eyes opened, both of us smiling big, beautiful, satisfied smiles.

“Fuck, that was hot, girl” Jessica said.

“Yeah, it was,” I said back to her smiling.

“Do you think it’s his turn?” Jessica asked, her eyes leaving mine so that she could use them to nod a bit and gesture towards my guy as he was sitting there, watching intently, still picking at his sampler platter without looking down at it, his eyes transfixed on us.

“I really do,” I said. “Me first, or you first...or both of us?”

“Definitely both of us,” Jessica responded, smiling.

“Are you ready?” I asked.

“Of course,” Jessica responded as we looked right at each other, smiling. We then both disappeared underneath the table and the table cloth at the same time, giggling. We quickly crawled on the floor over to my guy, both of us now laughing. Jessica knelt down on his left and I went straight between his legs. Jessica watched intently, her eyes straining I am sure, like mine were, down under the table, as I made quick work of undoing my guy’s belt, his pants, and pulling both his pants and his underwear down underneath his balls so that we could get to his hard cock.

As soon as I had freed my guy from his clothes, I set to work sliding his hard cock in and out of my mouth. Jessica was right there beside me, she and I able to see each other a bit better now that our eyes had adjusted to the dim light under the table and the table cloth. Jessica smirked at me with admiration as she watched me bobbing up and down on my guy.

“You are pretty good at that, girl,” Jessica said.

I took his cock out of my mouth long enough to reply, “Thank you, girl.” I then went right back to sucking. Of course I wanted my guy to feel good and to show him how appreciative I was for this night already and my little surprise, but I also wanted to show Jessica how right she was about me being good at what I was doing.

And my guy had a built-up tolerance for not coming during blow jobs. He really tried to make them last, and I really had to work at it sometimes to get him to cum. Finally after about five minutes or so, Jessica asked, “Can I have a turn?”

I took his cock out of my mouth and kissed her quickly on the lips. “Of course you can, girl,” I said. “Me cock es su cock.” Jessica grinned and chuckled a bit. I then moved a little to my left to allow Jessica to move over enough so that she could take his cock into her mouth. I reached my arm behind Jessica and held her body close to mine as she rapidly slid my guy’s cock in and out of her mouth. I then let my hand wander down the small of her back, up underneath the back of her dirndl and was gently massaging her ass cheeks and touching the back of her pretty little white thong while she continued to work my guy’s cock with her mouth.

Just then, Greta’s footsteps began to sound from around the corner and it sounded like she began talking before she was in the line of sight of the table. “How is the sampler platter tonight?” Greta’s voice asked. Jessica and I were still looking at each other as she was bobbing up and down on my guy’s cock and I brought my finger up to mouth to signal her to be quiet as my eyes widened and I tried very hard not to laugh or make any other sound.

“Where are the lady friends?” Greta asked before my guy could answer about the sampler platter.

I could see the look on my guy’s face in my mind, him sitting there, leaning back against the back of the booth, his arms stretched out to either side like he was sitting in a hot tub as he looked at Greta, smirking because he was so enjoying not only the actual blowjob, but the fact that both Jessica and I were down there, under the table, blowing him, and now, doing so with Greta standing there.

“Ladies room,” my guy said, cool and calm. This was definitely not the first time he was talking to a waitress while he was getting a blowjob under the table.

“Ah,” Greta said. She paused a moment, as if she was thinking, and then, she said, “The girls, they are a couple, ya?”

I knew the answer that was coming because Greta knew his girlfriend so there was no way he was going to say that he and I were the couple, or that he was going to be having a threesome with the two of us later. Greta assumed, I am sure, after seeing Jessica and I sitting together so closely and knowing that my guy had his girlfriend, that he was the third wheel that night. “Yes,” my guy said. “An old love reignited tonight.”

“That is good, no?” Greta asked. “A few drinks and they are back in love.”

“Indeed,” my guy said.

There was another pause as if Greta was thinking again. I still had my finger over my mouth down there under the table, still holding Jessica with my arm while my hand played with her ass and her thong and she was still looking right into my eyes as she continued to slide my guy’s cock in and out of her mouth. I was actually pretty impressed with how well my guy was maintaining his composure because I knew he had to be close to coming.

After about five seconds or so, Greta spoke again. “The dark-haired girl, she is your friend, ya? Has been here with you before with all your guy friends? Is dressed like frau tonight?”

I could tell from how my guy’s body was moving that he was nodding yes to Greta. “Yes, she always wanted to come to here in a dirndl.”

“Ah,” Greta said, “she looks very pretty in her dirndl. Both of your friends tonight, very pretty girls. Lovely German outfits. They make very lovely German girls.”

“Thank you, Greta,” my guy said, “I will tell them you said that.”

“Very nice,” Greta said. “You need more food? More drink?”

“One more Hefeweizen for me,” my guy said. “In about five minutes or so.”

“Very well,” Greta said. “I come back in five minutes to check on you and bring you another.”

With that, I could hear Greta’s heels clicking and her dirndl swishing away. As soon as she was out of ear shot, my guy started to laugh a bit and I stopped holding in my laughter as well. Jessica continued to suck on his cock for a bit longer, then took it out of her mouth and stroked it as she said to me, “Wanna suck it at the same time?”

“Slut,” I said back to her, smiling.

“Cock whore,” she said back to me.

Then without another word, Jessica moved back over to the side a bit and started to mouth up and down just the left side of my guy’s cock. I took her queue and turned my head the other way, mouthing up and down the right side of his cock.

Within a few seconds, my guy called down to us, “Fuck, that feels amazing. Two mouths on my cock at the same time. Good girls.”

“You ready to cum for us, daddy?” I immediately asked.

“Yeah, daddy, cum for us,” Jessica said right after.

“Oh, fuck,” my guy then said and I knew he was very close.

“You want the cum?” I asked Jessica.

“Are you OK with me having it?” she asked back.

“As long as you swallow it, cum slut,” I returned.

We smiled at each other at that point and both returned to our respective sides, sliding our mouths up and down on the side of my guy’s cock, this time, both of us making slurping sounds and moaning.

“Fuck, I’m gonna cum,” my guy said as I felt his hand reach down and caress the side of my head. I could see he was also doing the same to the side of Jessica’s head.

I stopped sliding my mouth on his cock and said to Jessica, “Get that cum, girl.”

Jessica then slid her lips up the side of his cock and put her mouth around his head just in time. I reached up to stroke him to help him start to cum and felt his cock starting to convulse. Jessica and I were looking right at each other as she swallowed his cum and as my guy did his best to muffle his moans and groans.

As soon as Jessica finished swallowing, she pulled his cock out of her mouth and leaned towards me. I leaned in as well and we shared another deep, passionate kiss and I could taste his cum in her mouth. As we were kissing, my guy reached down and put his cock back into his underwear, then re-zipped and buttoned his pants, then fixed his belt. I could tell that he then took a big swig of his beer and returned to eating his sampler platter.

I wanted to just stay down there under the table for a bit with Jessica. Our passionate kiss found my hands back up on her chest, squeezing those love big milky white breasts and she had one hand on the back of my neck and one hand stroking the front of my panties under my dirndl again. But, I knew it was not going to be long before Greta returned and I figured that while she probably knew we were not in the bathroom like my guy said, I did not want to push our luck with how accommodating she had already been with us that night.

I felt Jessica’s reluctance as I pulled back from the kiss, but I could tell she understood as well that we needed to get back up and into our seats at the table. She kissed me twice really quickly again in quick succession after we broke the longer, passionate kiss, and she said, with a smile, “Let’s go have some more sampler platter.”

I laughed and kissed her once more quickly and then took my hands from her breasts. We both returned to our positions sitting in the booth, still right next to each other, our hands returning to their interlaced position on my thigh once again.

My guy was visibly satisfied, grinning ear to ear as he looked back and forth between  the two of us as Jessica and I started to pick at the sampler platter with our free hands.

“That was fucking awesome,” my guy said.

“I am glad you liked it, daddy,” I said, smiling back at him while I was chewing.

“Yeah,” Jessica said, herself also chewing, “She told me she knew your cum was good long before she tasted it herself, and I have to say she was correct.”

“Oh yeah?” my guy asked.

“Yep,” Jessica said. “Yours is almost as sweet as hers.”

He chuckled a bit and I squeezed Jessica’s hand to both thank her for what she said and let her know how much I was appreciating her being a part of our night.

It was not long after that Greta returned with my guy’s second beer and he told Greta to go ahead and close out the tab because we were going to go to the beer garden. “Of course,” Greta said. She then looked to me and Jessica and said, “Did he tell you how beautiful I said that both of you girls look tonight? Like beautiful German princesses?”

“Awwwww,” I said to Greta, “Thank you, Greta. You are always such a sweetheart.”

“Yes,” Jessica said, squeezing my hand and leaning even closer. She then kissed my cheek, looked to Greta, and said, “Thank you, Greta. This one is such a beautiful girl.”

I had to have been blushing quite a bit at that point and smiling so big. I brought Jessica’s hand up to my lips and kissed it, then followed the kiss by saying, “Thank you, girl.”

With that, Greta left to go get our bill and my guy asked, “Had enough to eat and drink? Ready to go to the beer garden?”

“I am,” I said. “I am ready to watch those pretty German girls dancing and bouncing out of their tops.” I then looked to Jessica and said, “Like this one, over here.” I then let go of Jessica’s hand and reached up and squeezed her beautiful breasts once more, really quickly, then just as quickly, grabbed her hand again.

Greta emerged shortly with the bill and my guy paid cash. We always paid cash there at the little basement pub because they actually still did not take credit cards. We always joked that it was because while Greta and her husband loved living in Southern California, they took cash only to help avoid paying taxes.

My guy stood up from the table first and then I followed as Jessica slid back out of the booth. He walked ahead and I took Jessica’s hand so we could once again walk behind him. We made our way around that little corner and back out into the main dining and bar area. Somehow, it was even more crowded and louder now, and once again, Jessica and I garnered so many whistles and hollers.

I squeezed Jessica’s hand and she squeezed back as we looked at each other, smiling and laughing a bit, enjoying the attention once again. When we reached the hostess stand, Greta was standing there and my guy walked up to her and kissed her on the cheek. “Danke, Greta,” he said in his perfect little German accent.

Greta kissed him back on the cheek and said as we started to pass by the two of them to start walking back up the stairs, “You take good care of these ladies tonight. Be safe. Have fun. Hab einen schönen abend – have a pleasant evening.”

“Thank you, and you too,” my guy said, followed by Jessica and I saying thank you in unison as we started back up the stairs. My guy followed closely behind us and we soon emerged back into the night air and the dimly lit little Bavarian-style village.

Jessica and I walked over towards the main entrance to the beer garden, still hand-in-hand and swinging our hands, with my guy walking right behind us. I could feel his eyes on us. I was sure to sway my hips and Jessica was doing the same.

I figured I would play with him a little, and asked Jessica, “Did you like sucking my daddy’s cock under the table while he was talking to Greta?”

Jessica smirked and responded, “I mean, I am not as big of a cock whore as you are, but yeah, I liked it. And I loved blowing you under the table. And I loved kissing you after your daddy came in my mouth.”

We reached the main entrance to the beer garden as Jessica was saying that and you could tell by the smirk on her face, the little blonde girl sitting there in her dirndl to check us in had completely heard and understood what Jessica had just said. “Sounds like you ladies are already having a fun night,” she said.

“Uh-oh,” Jessica said, very unconvincingly, over-overtly winking at the girl, “did you hear that?”

            The girl just smiled without responding and Jessica and I walked in while my guy stopped to pay her the entry fee and get our wristbands. Jessica and I emerged into the big, open air beer garden that was well lit and adorned with strings of white and blue Bavarian-colored lights as well. There was row after row of metal and wood benches and while it was still relatively early, it was still pretty packed in there. It wasn’t near as busy as during Oktoberfest, but the little beer garden was always pretty packed as it got closer to Christmas. Just like at Greta’s place, Jessica and I entering the beer garden while holding hands was met with many stares, and more whistles and hollers.

            The music was loud, but you could still hear people talking. There was a live band up on the stage and pretty decent lines at the windows to buy beer and food. It was a diverse crowd in there, all different ages, and a good number of people wearing traditional outfits. There were more than a few packs of younger girls wearing very short and sexy little dirndl outfits with big, poofy petticoats underneath.

            Jessica and I made made our way to a nice little spot opposite the stage where we could still see the band and the crowd, but far enough away that we could still hear each other very easily. We walked hand-in-hand still, enjoying the whistles and hollers, leaning on each other a bit, giggling and laughing all the while. My guy soon caught up with us and put our wristbands on us, one on each of our opposite wrists since Jessica and I were still holding hands.

            He then headed off towards the vending windows, no doubt to get us some more drinks. Jessica and I danced to the music a little, still holding hands the entire time. She would pull me close and then push out a bit, teasing me and flaunting those big, beautiful breasts that I was enjoying so very much once again. We were definitely acquiring a number of stares and admirers with our dancing.

            It wasn’t long before I could see my guy coming back towards us, doing his best to carry three large plastic cups filled with beer. As he grew closer, I slowly and gently leaned in towards Jessica and she took my cue, leaning into me and giving me another very passionate tongue kiss for him to see. Within seconds of initiating the kiss, a small little roar of applause and whistles came up from the crowd of people not too far in the distance. I opened my eyes to see that the cheering was definitely for us and our little kiss.

            Jessica pulled back from the kiss, laughing a bit and I did the same. I had seen this play out so often in a crowded bar or club – two girls kissing before a cheering crowd, but never had I thought I would have been one of those girls receiving the applause and hollers. I completely understood why those girls did that. It was such a rush!

            “Oh my God,” Jessica said, still laughing. “We’re famous.”

            “I know, right?” I giggled back to her.

            “Girl,” Jessica responded, “ I don’t know how much longer I am going to be able to take kissing you without you fucking me properly. It just gets me so wet and horny.”

            “Oh yeah?” I asked with a devilish little smile.

            “Totally,” she said back, leaning in for a quick peck on the lips once more, then followed that with, “I am going need to get some dick into this wet little pussy of mine soon.”

            Right after she finished saying that, my guy reached us with the beers in hand and I could tell by the little smirk on his face he heard what Jessica had just said. “One beer and we head home?” my guy asked with his own little devilish grin.

            I looked at Jessica and she nodded. I looked back at him and said, “I think that is a very good idea. Poor girl’s pussy is just aching for some dick, apparently.”

            My guy motioned with his head towards a nearby table so he could set the beers down and we could have a sit while we drank. I followed behind him, my hand pulling Jessica along behind me. When we reached the table, he sat backwards on the bench, facing away from the table so that his back was leaning on it. He reached up with the hand that had two beers in it and as we reached the table, and I took one and Jessica took the other.

            I did my best to not spill at all as I kept my beer in one hand and Jessica’s hand in the other. Jessica saw that I was sitting first and stood there, holding my hand. I could tell by the position and the little smile on her face that she was waiting for me to sit down so she could sit on my lap.

            Once I was seated, Jessica moved around toward my right side, the side where my guy was sitting and then proceeded to carefully not spill her drink either as she slowly sat across my lap, just how I had sat across my guy’s lap that night of his birthday party in his bathroom. This way, Jessica was on my lap but still facing the both of us. As soon as she was seated firmly on my legs, Jessica once again leaned down and kissed me quickly on the lips. This time, she sounded out the “Mwah!” as she kissed me. Then, as if it was not enough of a kiss, instantly after pulling back from it, Jessica leaned right back in and this time forcefully parted my lips with her mouth and stuck her tongue inside. This one was a long and passionate kiss and our admirers must have still been watching us because the whistles and hollers began again while we were kissing.

            This time when Jessica pulled away from the kiss, she said, “Girl, I cannot wait to get your pretty cock inside me.” She then looked right at my guy, who, of course, was watching us intently, smiling ear-to-ear and said to him, “Well, both of your cocks inside me, actually.”

            My guy just nodded and smiled, taking a sip of his beer, playing it totally cool, but at the same, letting his eyes and the look on his face tell us both that he was definitely ready for that to happen.

            I sat in contentment with Jessica on my lap, both of us swaying and enjoying the music while we drank our beers, her grinding a bit on my lap, undoubtedly feeling my hard cock through my dirndl and panties, smiling and enjoying herself quite well the entire time. My guy sat there in contentment as well, sipping his beer, his eyes going back and forth from the band up on stage, the cute girls dancing and carrying on in their short little dirndls, and then to me and Jessica, looking us both up and down like we were about to become a most wonderful snack for him.

            Jessica kissed me a couple more times, though not as long and passionately as when she first sat on my lap. The novelty of us kissing was wearing off on the group of people around us and the whistles and hollers had pretty much subsided entirely by the time the three of us had finished our drinks.

            Once she saw that all three plastic cups were empty, a very eager Jessica kissed me once more, quickly on the lips and then said to both of us, “Ready to go have some more fun?”

            “I sure am,” I answered.

            My guy gave us his answer by standing up, taking our empty cups from us, and motioning towards the exit with his arm. Jessica stood up off my lap and I stood up next to her. We had managed to hold hands the entire time and it seemed that she was not about to let go of my hand now at this point. Jessica and I walked towards the exit, swinging our hands and my guy tossed the empty cups in a nearby trash can and then followed closely behind us.

            We were still getting some stares on the way out and I must admit that, much like at my guy’s birthday party, I was definitely enjoying the attention. I could tell Jessica was enjoying it as well.

            We made our way out of the beer garden and I led Jessica by the hand in the direction towards the car. As we got further away from the beer garden, the loud music became much more of a quieter echo in the night and the bustling little Bavarian-style village’s fake little cobblestone streets become pretty sparsely populated with other people. We made our way past Greta’s little place where we had started our evening and I led us down a dimly lit little side corridor that ran down the length of the rectangular building that the bar rested underneath.

            We were about halfway down the little corridor when I felt Jessica stop and pull back on my hand and arm a bit. I stopped and turned to face her. Jessica leaned back against the side of the empty and dark building and pulled me in close. I was resting right up against her, her ample breasts and my breast forms pressing together. Jessica and I then kissed passionately once more as her free hand moved immediately to the front of my dirndl, lifting up the front of the dress and the petticoat, quickly finding the front of my black silky thong panties and gently rubbing my hard cock underneath them.

            My guy stopped in his tracks as well and stood there, watching this all unfold right before his eyes. After a good minute of making out with me and stroking my cock through my panties, up underneath my dirndl, Jessica broke the kiss and pushed me away from her. In one quick motion, she moved away from the wall, let go of my hand, moved behind me and then pushed on my back until it forced me to put my hands out in front of me on the side of the building, causing me to bend over at the waist and stick my ass out.

            Without a word, Jessica reached to the bottom of the back of my dirndl, grabbing the hem of the dress and the petticoat all at once. Jessica flipped them both up and held them in place with one hand, fully exposing my ass to the night air in its little black silky thong. Jessica then proceeded to smack my ass twice on my right cheek with her free hand. After doing that, she ran her hand over the crack of my ass, my hole, up underneath my balls, gave them a squeeze, then returned over my hole once again, finally grabbing the thong and pulling it out of my ass.

            She turned over her shoulder and looked at my guy just as I turned over my shoulder to look at her. “I wanna watch you fuck her, right now, up against this wall,” Jessica said to my guy.

            His eyes immediately looked towards mine, his face lit up with excitement, his eyes filled with longing.

            “Yes, daddy,” I said. “Please fuck me right now, up against this wall. My pussy needs your cock.”

            With that, my guy moved in behind me, undoing his belt and pants. Jessica moved over to my left side and leaned against the wall next to my left hand which was bracing me in my bent over position so she could watch.

            I was looking right at Jessica as she intently watched my guy take his cock out of his pants and stroke it from being semi-hard to being ready to go. He spit down on to his cock and I braced myself to feel it slide inside of me.

            “Get it in her pussy,” Jessica said to him. She then looked at me and I looked right into her eyes. “Fuck him good until he cums inside you,” Jessica said to me.

            I didn’t say a word, but backed up into my guy’s hard cock as it slid inside of me. He grabbed on to my hips firmly and without a word, started to pound me pretty good. I continued to brace myself against the wall, looking right into Jessica’s eyes as I took the pounding like a good girl.

            After about a minute or so, Jessica leaned in and began to kiss me once more. I was rock solid hard and could feel my precum starting to drip and sway from the tip of my cock as Jessica and I made out and my guy was grunting and moaning, pounding me from behind as Jessica had asked.

            It was not long at all before I could feel my guy starting to climax and begin to shoot his load inside of me. Jessica could tell he was coming from his groans and she pulled away from our kiss, looking at me and smiling. “You are such a good cock whore, girl,” she said as I felt his last spurt shoot deep into me.

            “Fuck yeah, I am,” I sighed out as my guy starting to slide out of my tight little ass.

            I looked away from Jessica and back at my guy, whose eyes met mine when he saw me turn towards him. “How the hell did you have that much cum again?” I asked.

            “Jessica said it,” was his answer. “You are just such a good cock whore.”

            He smirked and I laughed a bit. While he and I were having this exchange, Jessica had made her way behind me, standing right next to him. Without a word, Jessica gently nudged my guy over a bit until she was standing right behind me. I was not sure what she was going to do, but I was intrigued.

            Jessica then placed one hand on each of my hips just as my guy had done. She then proceeded to bend down at her knees and the next thing I knew, I felt her burying her beautiful face into my ass cheeks. I had to brace myself with my hands against the wall from falling forward as she pushed her face into me with such force. Her hands moved from my hips to my ass cheeks and she spread them apart wide. The next thing I felt was Jessica’s mouth cupping my asshole and her tongue sliding into me as she then proceeded to suck and slurp as much of my guy’s cum back out of my ass and into her mouth as she could.

            I was in dirty trans girl heaven, my cock still hard and dripping as I enjoyed the feeling of his cum coming back out me and into Jessica’s mouth. Once Jessica had finished tonguing my ass and sucking and slurping, I felt her let go of my ass cheeks and stand back up straight. I pushed myself back up from my leaning position against the wall and turned back around because I knew where Jessica was coming next – right to my mouth to kiss me.

            Jessica’s body pressed against mine with a nice amount of force and I moved my arms back behind me to brace myself against the wall I had just been leaning forward against. Jessica’s beautiful little face was smiling ear to ear as she approached me and asked, “Ass to mouth?”

            “Of course,” I said. Jessica then proceeded to kiss me passionately once more as my guy stood there watching us. She tasted like a beautiful combination of his cum and my ass juices and I was in complete excasty with all of it. No longer needing to brace myself as Jessica was now standing more straight up after her initial lean into me, I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight as we kissed, those big amazing breasts once again pushing against my breast forms. Jessica’s hands found their way back behind me while we kissed and she managed to smack my ass a few times through my dirndl.

            When Jessica finally broke our kiss, she looked me right in the eye and started to laugh. “Oh my God, that was so fucking hot,” she said.

            “Yeah it was,” I retorted. “You got deep on my ass there, girl. You seemed to really love that.”

            “I totally did,” Jessica said, still half laughing as she was talking. “I never would have thought that one day I would be eating his cum back out of your ass like that, slut.”

            “Me slut? You slut,” I laughed back at her.

            “Shit, now I really need some dick,” Jessica smirked. She leaned in and kissed me again, her tongue and mouth still tasting so tartly wonderful.

            When I pulled back from the kiss this time, I said, “Let’s get home and get you some dick.”

            Jessica then grabbed me by the hand and drug me behind her as she hurried to the car. It was a very brisk walk, especially for wearing heels, but my guy managed to keep up with us and we were shortly back at his car. It was a whirlwind little evening so far, and while we did not stay at the beer garden as long as I thought we would, food and drinks at Greta’s went about exactly how I figured it would go. And that last minute fuck and ass eating on the way to the car was definitely a surprise.

            My guy unlocked the car and the proceeded to open the back driver side door for Jessica. She gave him a quick peck on the cheek and said thank you before sliding into her seat, followed with my guy closing the door. I stood at the passenger side back seat door, letting my guy know that I was planning on riding in the back seat with Jessica again. He quickly made his way over to me, looking right at me and smiling the whole time.

            When he reached me, he kissed me on the cheek and said, “You are so fucking amazing.” He said that a lot and I never got tired of hearing it.

“Thank you, papi,” I said. “And thank you for this lovely surprise little evening.”

            “You are welcome, babygirl,” he said as he opened the door. I kissed him on the cheek and sat down in the back seat. My guy then closed the door and hurried back around the car to get in so he could drive us back to his place.

            When I got into the back seat, I could see that Jessica had positioned herself with her back against the closed door, one leg up on the back seat and the other on the floor, her legs completely spread. I was tempted to get down there and eat that pretty little pussy of hers again, but I figured we still had quite some time left for playing once we got back to my guy’s house. So, instead, I turned my back to Jessica and slid my butt along the back seat until I was sitting right in front of her, right between her legs.

            Jessica wrapped her arms around me and kissed me on the cheek from behind as my guy started the car and began driving. I knew we should have at least put our seat belts on, but resting back against Jessica and having her arms wrapped around me just felt too wonderful.

“You letting him fuck you like that for me was so fucking hot,” Jessica said in my ear.

            I turned over my shoulder and looked back at her. “I am so happy you liked that, girl,” I said. “I sure loved you eating me out like that afterwards, then, when you kissed me after  that.”

            “I knew you would love that,” she said. “You have become such a slutty girl and I am loving it so much.”

            “Yeah,” I said back to her, “and you are even sluttier than I remember, girl.”

            Jessica laughed a bit then said, “Well, I have been doing a lot of dirty things since you and I stopped hanging out.”

            “Oh yeah?” I asked. “Like what?”

            “Lots and lots of dick, and lots and lots of pussy,” Jessica smirked. “Let’s just say that I have lots of videos to show you.”

            “Oh yes?” I asked. “Wow, I definitely want to see those.”

            Jessica paused a moment and then asked, “Have you let him film himself fucking you yet?”

            I smiled and nodded. “A few times so far. He said he wants to keep it for after he is married so he could remember how hot it was fucking me.”

            “Nice,” Jessica said. “I will have to see those videos sometime.”

            “Sure,” I said. “I’ll show you for sure, girl.”

            Jessica held me tight from behind and I was just loving the feeling of those big, natural breasts against my back and the feeling of her arms around me. I was loving feeling her breath on my neck and on my ears. Every once in a while, she would lean down and kiss my ear lobe, sometimes licking it as well. Then, after a bit, as if she had just thought of it out of the blue, Jessica asked me, “Have you ever done a double penetration on a girl?”

            I looked over my shoulder, straining to see her eyes and found her smiling a devlish little smirk. I thought maybe she was just asking to be funny, but her face looked like she was waiting for an answer. “I have not done that myself, but I love watching it. It is so fucking dirty seeing a girl take two dicks in her holes like that at once.”

            “After we stopped seeing each other,” Jessica said into my ear, “I started dating this guy and he had a roommate. After we were together a few months, I was over at his house and he told me that his roommate’s girlfriend had just cheated on him with some guy they worked with, so his roommate was pretty devastated by the whole thing. He asked if I would mind if his roommate hung out with us at the house that night because he did not want to be alone and I agreed.”

            I already knew where Jessica was going with this story, but I was starting to get hard again at hearing it. Her soft voice was right in my ear and her breath was so warm and comforting that I had to adjust myself under my dirndl a bit to accommodate my growing erection.

            “So, we are sitting on the couch watching a movie with me in the middle. My boyfriend starts to get handsy with me and I am half kinda weirded out, but still, half kinda turned on that his roommate is right there, sitting next to me. At one point, my boyfriend finally puts his hand up my skirt and in my panties and starts to finger me. I get so wet and hot that I just lose it. I can’t help myself. The roommate is totally watching us and I reach over and put my hand on the roommate’s knee. My boyfriend doesn’t say a word.”

            I was completely erect under my dirndl at this point and I could see that I was completely tenting my little dress down there. I continued to listen intently and enjoy Jessica holding on to me so tight, but I must have looked down at my lap one too many times because Jessica totally took note and broke from her story to say, “Looks like I am making you hard again.”

            “So fucking hot,” I said. “Keep going.”

            “So, I start to run my hand up the roommate’s thigh and my boyfriend doesn’t say a word. Finally, I get to the roommate’s cock and it’s fucking huge. I mean, porn star huge. I can feel it. Monster cock. I am wet as fuck at this point and my boyfriend is fingering me really good. I am dripping all over the couch by now. I am rubbing the roommate’s cock and my guy asks if I want to blow the roommate. I don’t even answer. I just reach over and undo the roommate’s shorts and take it out. This is easily the biggest cock I have ever seen in real life. At this point, I get up on my knees and start to suck on the roommate’s cock. My boyfriend starts to eat my pussy, and I am just continuing to swallow as much of that huge cock as I can. Of course, not long after, my boyfriend is fucking me doggy style from behind while I am sucking on the roommate’s huge dick. They are totally spitroasting me on their couch and I am just dying. Pussy juice just flowing all over the place.”

            At this point in Jessica’s story, I had reached down with my right hand, pulled up my dirndl, had my panties moved over to the side and was stroking my cock pretty good. Jessica let go of me with her right arm and had her right hand on mine, helping me stroke my cock. I was trying really hard not to cum, but I was enjoying her stroking my cock immensely.

            “After fucking me for a bit while I am sucking the roommate’s big ass cock, my boyfriend slides out of my pussy and goes right into my ass. He was lubed up good with my pussy juice, but still, that shit was tight and it took him a bit to get inside of me. He then says to me, ‘Baby, you want two dicks in you at once?’ and I still have the roommate in my mouth and I moan yes while the roommate is still fucking my mouth with that huge rod.”

            “Fuck, girl, that is so fucking hot,” I said to Jessica as we continued to stroke my cock together.

            “So, the roommate slides underneath me on the couch and proceeds to slide that big fucking cock of his into my pussy. I was so wet, he just slid right in, even though he was fucking huge. He could barely get even half of that dick inside me until I was totally filled up. So, I start pushing back on both the cocks and I just start fucking squirting all over the place. All over the couch, all over the table, all over the floor. They keep fucking me, and fucking me, and fucking me, and I keep squirting, and squirting, and squirting. That couch smelled like my pussy for months. I find out later, after I break up with the boyfriend about six months after, that they filmed the whole thing and have a gonzo porn site where they post all their videos of the two of them fucking girls.”

            “No shit?” I asked. I was surprised a bit at the outcome to the story and was in that moment wondering why Jessica was sharing it with me if that is how it ended. I had slowed my stroke on my cock, but Jessica used her hand to keep my stroke going at the same pace.

            “Keep stroking it,” Jessica said. “I am not even to the hot part yet. Well, the part that you are going to find hot.” Jessica laughed a bit, kissed my ear, and then continued. “So, I ask the asswad and the roommate to take the video down and they refuse. A girl they filmed a long time before me and put her video up on their site, turns out she was 16 at the time they filmed her. You could not tell by looking at the girl at all, but she was totally underage. She asks them to take her video down and when they refuse, she calls the cops and they go and throw these two dirtbags in jail. The girl starts reaching out to some of the other girls on the site after her lawyer starts finding out who we all are. By the time I hear from this girl, she is already 18 and she and I start hanging out. I come to find out that them filming her was actually her idea and that she was the first girl they filmed. She tells me that she initiated the whole thing and the whole M.O. these guys use to film all of us other girls later was all her idea originally, but she had no intention for her video to end up online.”

            I was still stroking my cock with Jessica’s help at this point. “That’s fucking crazy,” I said.

            “Right?!” Jessica said, kissing my ear once again and then proceeding with her story. “So, I find out after hanging out with this girl a bit that she basically at that point, after turning the guys in, has started doing webcam shows for money. She tells me that she is making a ton of money and offers me half of the money from any webcam show or video I star in with her because she says she has totally been wanting to do some lesbian stuff.”

            “You didn’t,” I said, turning again to look back at Jessica.

            “Oh, I totally did,” Jessica said. ‘Did it a few nights a week for about a year. Me and this girl are doing just about every dirty lesbian thing you can think of on a webcam show. 69. Double dong. Strap-on. Sometimes we added a third and fourth girl. We film a bunch of videos of me squirting, too. I make a shit ton of money and I am honestly loving doing it. But then, one day, she meets a guy, marries him a month later, and we stop doing the cam shows. Figured I lucked out since no one I know – or at least as far as I know – has ever seen the cam shows or the videos that I know are floating around out there, and I just stopped completely.”

            I was continuing to stoke my cock with Jessica’s help, completely and totally shocked at what she had just told me. I knew Jessica was very sexual and I also knew that she was really into girls, but her doing cam shows and porn videos like that with another girl still completely surprised me.

            “So,” Jessica proceeded, “sometimes when the mood strikes me just right, I will finger myself to those movies and shows I did with her. Every once in a while, she will call me when her husband is out of town and I go over and spend the night, or we’ll have phone sex. And, I know for a fact that she wants to try having sex with a trans girl, so now that I am back in contact with you, maybe I will have to take you with me to see her sometime.”

            “Oh my God, girl,” I said to Jessica, “you are so dirty. I would love to see your dirty videos.”

            “Of course I will show them to you some time. I even kept the one of the guys double penetrating me,” Jessica laughed. “That one is so fucking hot.”

            “I bet you rub one out to that video way more often that you would care to admit,” I laughed.

            “I totally do,” Jessica laughed back with me. “Remembering that and knowing that video is out there makes me cum so quick.”

            Hearing Jessica say that made me need to cum. I loved that she had been doing such naughty things since we had stopped dating. Jessica could tell I was nearing being ready so she asked me in my ear, “Do you want me to swallow your cum again?”

            “Oh, God, yes,” I said back to her. Jessica let go of her grip on my cock and I turned myself towards her, leaning back and pushing my pelvis up towards her. Jessica expertly leaned forward and took my cock into her mouth just in time to catch my cum as it shot out of my cock. It wasn’t a lot, I could tell, but she immediately swallowed what little I did shoot into her mouth.

            As soon as I had cum, I quickly put my cock back into my panties and then turned back around once again, leaning my back against Jessica, and she replaced her arms to their positon around me once again. “I knew you would like hearing all of that,” Jessica said into my ear, once again kissing my ear lobe. “I have been such a dirty slut, girl. There is still more to tell, but I’ll leave it at that for now.”

            “I cannot wait to hear more,” I said, bringing my arms up to hold Jessica’s arms as they were embracing me. “I cannot wait to see those videos.” I leaned my head back and looked up at just the perfect angle so that Jessica could lean down and kiss me once more on the lips.

            It was then that I looked out of the front windshield of the car and realized that we were just turning into the alley that ran behind my guy’s house. I knew that he had heard most of our conversation and for sure had taken notice and watched me cum in Jessica’s mouth once again in the back seat of his car.

            My guy pulled into his garage and quickly turned off the car. He also quickly got out and opened Jessica’s door so that she could get out of the car. I normally would have waited for him to let Jessica out and then come over and open my door as well, but I was ready for us to get this nightcap threesome underway so I opened my door myself and hopped on out all on my own. Jessica had gotten me so excited in the car with her recounting of what a naughty little lesbian cam and porno slut she had been since we stopped dating and I was definitely ready for another go at her pretty little pussy.

            When he saw that he did not need to get my door, my guy turned towards the door that led from the garage into his backyard so he could open it and guide us through the doorway towards the house. I quickly made my way over to Jessica, took her hand in mine, and then we followed right behind my guy as he led us from the garage and into his little backyard.

            Jessica was holding my hand pretty tight and our heels were clicking loudly on the concrete. It was a little chilly now and we were huddled close together. When we were about half way to the back door of the house and walking past the hot tub, Jessica said, “Wow, what a cute little hot tub.” I was already looking at the hot tub when she said that, my mind already fondly recalling that first time my guy fucked me in it, that first night after his birthday party. “How often do you use that?” Jessica asked. “I have been thinking about getting a little portable one like that.”

            I felt like he half answered without thinking because he never really liked to bring her up around other people when he and I were together, and half didn’t really think much of it because he’d had a few beers and was already pretty comfortable with Jessica. “I use it all the time. The girlfriend and her friend Joyce were just in it last night while I was working on some things around the house.”

            “Very cool,” Jessica said as we reached the back steps. My guy glided up the steps and unlocked and opened the back sliding glass door so we could all head inside. I did not say it out loud, but thought in my mind that I bet his girlfriend and her special friend Joyce were probably in the hot tub fingering each other like crazy when he wasn’t looking. I didn’t need to say it because he already knew I was thinking it. He just looked at me and smirked as he slid the door open and we shared a little glance about it.

            Jessica and I walked up the steps and past him into the house and he closed the door behind us. I led Jessica by the hand through the den area in the back of the house and into the kitchen where just six weeks earlier, at his birthday party, my guy’s placement of his hand on my lower back and then on my ass cheek let me know that he was into me in much more than just a friendly capacity. I could never have guessed that night that six weeks later me and him and my ex-girlfriend Jessica would be there about to have a threesome.

            “Care for a drink?” my guy asked us as he headed towards the fridge. I walked Jessica through the rest of the kitchen and back around to the bar stool seats where I had been standing that night during the birthday party when Marcus grazed his hand over my white satin full-back cheer uniform briefs.

            “Of course,” Jessica said as she sat down on one of the bar stools, still holding my hand. I took my place standing next to Jessica, still huddling close to her, despite the fact that it was nice and toasty warm inside the house.

            My guy placed a glass of red wine on the bar by Jessica and then placed another right next to hers for me. We each used our free hand to take a drink.

            “That is really good,” Jessica said as she set her glass back down on the counter. “This is a really great place. Just you? No roommates?”

            “Yep,” my guy said. “Just me. And this little lady right here, a few nights a week,” he said, looking at me, smiling.

            “Oh yeah?” Jessica asked, looking back at me. “I bet the two of you get up to all sorts of naughty shit all over the house.”

            My guy chuckled a bit and looked to me, as if letting me know that I could take that question.

            “It has been six weeks of the hottest fucking sex, girl,” I said, smirking.

            “Is it all you thought it would be when you used to tell me about your fantasies of being his little fuck doll?” Jessica asked me.

            I took another sip from my wine glass and said, “It has been even more amazing than I ever would have thought.” I contemplated what to say next, then realized that I would just go for it and tell Jessica about the birthday party since she told me about her recent cam girl and porn video experience. “The first night I came over here dressed up was for his birthday party and that night him and three of our friends fucked me on the bathroom floor while the party was going on out here.”

            Jessica’s eyes grew so wide and she gasped with surprise and excitement. “No fucking way. They gangbanged you on the first night they saw you all dolled up?!”

            I nodded. “Yep. I was working those cocks like a whore. You’d have loved seeing me being such a little party slut.”

            “I am so sorry that I missed that,” Jessica said as she leaned forward and gave me a kiss on the cheek. “I would have totally joined in with you, girl.”

            “I bet you would have,” I smiled at Jessica. “It was so fucking hot. I came so much that night.”

            “And you have been dating ever since, huh?” Jessica asked, looking away from me towards my guy, and then back to me.

            “Yep,” I nodded. “It has been an absolute whirlwind.”

            “Awwwww,” Jessica called out, “that is so cute!”

            It was right then and there, since I was thinking about the bathroom from that first night during the birthday party and then about me changing in there on that second night when it was just me and him, that something dawned on me. My devious little mind thought of a little something Jessica and I could do to surprise him, and I knew she would be up for it.

            With the idea cemented in my wind, I looked at my guy and said, “You wait here.” He nodded. I then looked to Jessica and smiled, then said, “And you come with me.” I pulled on Jessica’s hand as I started to walk towards the master bedroom and bathroom. Jessica slid off the barstool and was shortly following me out of the kitchen and living room area and over towards the hallway where I had hidden with those friends of friends the night of the surprise birthday party. I thought a bit and smirked at how this was also the exact route he and I took to that bathroom the night of that party, him leading me, but that night, it was me leading Jessica.

            “Where are we going?” Jessica asked, laughing a bit as she followed behind me.

            “You’ll see,” I said, trying to talk softly enough that my guy could not hear us. “I just thought of something and if it works out, he is going to love it.”

            Jessica followed me into the bedroom, looking around a bit, and then followed me into the bathroom and I closed the door behind us.

            “Is this the bathroom?” Jessica asked. “Where you let all your friends gangbang you?”

            Without a word, I spun Jessica around and pulled her close to me so that our noses were almost touching and we were looking right into each other’s eyes. I pulled her close so I could feel those big beautiful breasts against my breast forms and then let my hand leave hers so I could run both of my hands over the small of her back and down to her amazing and sexy, firm butt underneath her dirndl.

            “It is,” I said with a little devilish grin. “I don’t know which one of us has been the bigger slut since we stopped dating.”

            Jessica laughed a bit and responded with, “I got double-penetrated, made some porn, and ate lots and lots of pussy, yet somehow, I still think you have been the bigger slut.”

            I didn’t answer but simply pulled Jessica even closer and tighter and kissed her once more as passionately as ever. When I pulled back, Jessica licked her lips as if to tell me that she was enjoying my taste.

            “So,” she asked, “what was your big idea that made you bring me back here?”

            I continued to hold Jessica in my arms, fully erect and hard at this point, and I knew she could feel my hardness against her. “The first night he fucked me, I told him that when I would spend the night over here, after he fell asleep, I would sneak into the bathroom and wear his girlfriend’s bikini, and that I would jack off in it until I came. He got really turned on by that. The next night I was over here, I wore that bikini for him, and same thing – he got really turned on and fucked me good. I wear her dirty, soiled panties for him all the time and it turns him on really bad. He really loves to watch me lick her dirty panties, too.”

            “Oh my God, slut!” Jessica cut in. “Yep, you definitely have been the bigger whore.”

            “I am always telling him that I think his girlfriend and her friend are secret lesbian lovers. I know I am right – you should see the two of them together. I am willing to bet that last night, her friend was wearing one of his girlfriend’s bikinis when they were fingering each other in the hot tub while he was busy doing other things. And I am willing to bet that both of those dirty bikinis are in this bathroom right now.”

            Jessica listened intently and her smile morphed into a much more devious smirk, and I could tell she could see where I was going with all of this. “And you want us to wear those dirty bikinis for him because you think that is going to really turn him on?”

            “Exactly,” I said. “Not only do we wear them, but that is what we wear when he watches us fuck, and what we wear after that when we let him fuck us, and it is all going to be mind-blowingly hot for him because we’re wearing the bikinis the girlfriend and her special little lesbian friend got all dirty last night.”

            Jessica laughed, “And mind-blowingly hot for you, too, because I know you get off on him fucking you while you are wearing his girlfriend’s stuff like that.”

            I laughed. “Girl, you know me all too well. I so get off on that shit. Oh my God, I cannot help it. Wearing her stuff while he fucks me just turns me on so bad. The first night I spent over here, I wore that purple bikini of hers I used to masturbate in and he fucked me good in that hot tub.”

            “Well,” Jessica said as she stepped back from me and I loosened my grip on her, “we better find those bikinis.”

            I first looked to the towel rack where I had hung her wet stuff so many times over the past six weeks after I was done wearing it for him, but it was just the towels on there. I looked to the closed shower door and into the shower, but also nothing. Then, I looked towards the laundry hamper and smiled. “I bet they were dry and they were dirty so he put them in the hamper,” I said as I walked over towards it.

            I lifted the lid and there they were, right on top. The same purple satiny bikini that I had worn for him so many times and one that I had never seen before – the same exact bikini but in a deep, rich, beautiful, royal blue. I reached in and took both bikinis into my hand.

            “You found ‘em,” Jessica said with excitement as I looked to the crotch gusset panels on both bikinis and found them completely dirty with dried, crusty pussy juices.

I held them both up so Jessica could see them as I said, “Look at how dirty these are. I knew they were fingering each other in that hot tub last night.”

“Damn,” Jessica said as she saw how dirty the bikini bottoms were. “Those girls came a few times each.”

I gently tossed the royal blue bikini Jessica’s way and kept the purple one. “The purple is the one I wear for him all the time, and also, that blue is going to look so fucking hot on you, girl.”

“Fuck yeah, it is,” Jessica smiled as she looked over the bikini. “And that dirty, crusty crotch is going to get me wet. You think the girlfriend’s friend wore the blue one?”

“Yeah,” I said. “The purple one is the girlfriend’s favorite, so I know she was wearing it and the friend was wearing the blue one.”

“Nice,” Jessica said. “So, there is no way that he fucked them both last night?”

I shook my head. “Poor guy, no way that happened. He may have had sex with the girlfriend, but there is no way he fucked her – I mean really fucked her like he wanted to – and definitely no way that she would ever entertain a threesome and let him touch her special little girlfriend.”

“Ah,” Jessica said, smiling, “so unlike last night, tonight he gets to fuck both girls in the bikinis at his house.”

I nodded. “Exactly. Now you see what I was really getting at – why after I heard that those girls were in that hot tub last night, I wanted to come in here and get these dirty, crusty bikinis on.”

“You are really giving him one long fantasy fuck before he marries her, aren’t you?” Jessica asked.

She was defintiely correct there. Like I had thought so many times before, I was giving him one hell of a long and sex-filled bachelor party. “That is exactly what I am doing,” I smirked. “Longest bachelor party ever.”

“Lucky guy,” Jessica smiled.

I moved back over to Jessica and took her in my arms again. She smiled and enjoyed the embrace as I gently leaned forward and licked her lips with the tip of my tongue. “Thank you so much for being tonight’s entertainment with me.”

“Oh, you are so welcome, girl,” Jessica said. “For all the fantasizing we talked about when we were dating about you getting all dolled up and letting him fuck you and all the talk we had about the three of us having sex together, I just had to jump at the chance of making that all come true – both for me – and you.”

I kissed Jessica on her lips and looked at her, smiling, still holding her tight. “It means a lot to me that you are here tonight.”

“I know,” she said, “and it means a lot to me that you are OK with me being here, sharing him. I know you know that this is a temporary thing because of the girlfriend, but at the same time, I know you love him. I can tell when you look at him and how you act with him.”

“You are right about both things. It is temporary, but yes, I do love him in that way, too. I just keep that at a distance because I know it will end one day.”

“Well, in the mean time,” Jessica said, smiling, “I am here to play with the two of you anytime that you would like. And I am here if you ever want to play just me and you. No reason you and I cannot have the same thing.”

I kissed Jessica again, this time much more passionately. “I would love both of those things, girl.” We paused a moment to just look at each other, both of us reflecting on our years together before and this night that was seemingly going to be the first of many. “Now, let’s get you in that little blue bikini so he can watch me fuck that beautiful little pussy of yours.”

“Of course!” Jessica smirked. “You want to undress me? I always loved having you do that.”

“I would love to,” I said, letting go of Jessica and taking a step back.

Without another word, Jessica raised up her right foot and I took it as her meaning for me to take her shoe off. I looked at Jessica and shook my head. “We are leaving the heels on.”

“Nice,” Jessica said. “You wear the bikini, but you raised the girlfriend the heels. I see what your game is, girl.”

I chuckled a bit. “Of course. All you have to do to win is be just a little sluttier than the girl he is with.”

Jessica laughed, too. “Yeah, and in your case, be the sluttiest girl he has ever met. He was hoping for a blowjob in the car while he was driving, and you gave him a gangbang in the bathroom. Slut.”

I laughed and hid my face in my hands for a couple seconds while I laughed then looked at Jessica again. “I know,” I said with my eyes wide. “It just kinda happened. I definitely was not planning on that at all. It just all came together that night.”

“You will definitely have to tell me that whole story some time,” Jessica said as she turned and gave me her back. She reached to the front of her dirndl’s separate top cover and undid the buttons on the front. She removed the top cover revealing the zipper that started at the top of the back of the dress, which rested about a foot below the back of her neck. I reached to the back of Jessica’s dirndl dress and unzipped it all the way down, exposing her beautiful fair-skinned back and the top of the back of that beautiful pair of white sheer thong panties she had on. Jessica let the dress fall to the ground and then raised her arms. I then carefully helped her lift the white blouse part of her little outfit up over her arms and face without getting any makeup on it. That just left Jessica in those pretty little sheer white thong panties and her white satin and lace bra. I reached to the back clasp on the bra and undid the set of three hooks and eyelets and quickly slid the shoulder straps off, sending the pretty bra falling towards the floor.

At that moment, I could not help myself and stepped right up next to Jessica, pressing myself against her back and reaching my arms around her front, taking those big, beautiful breasts into my hands and gently rubbing her hard nipples with my fingertips. “Oh my God, girl,” I said. “Your nipples are so fucking hard. I missed these big tits of yours so much.”

Jessica reached up and took my right hand into her right hand and then slid it down the front of her body, over the top of the front of her little white sheer panties, placing it down between her legs. I felt it before she even said it. “And feel how fucking wet you have my pussy right now, girl. These panties are soaked.”

I leaned in and kissed Jessica’s ear, followed by taking her ear lobe into my mouth to suck on it a bit as my hand gently rubbed her pretty little pussy through those beautiful little panties. She was so wet that it was making that lovely wet, fleshy sound that I love to hear so much.

“Fuck, girl,” I said in her ear. “I cannot wait to get inside of you.”

“Fuck, girl,” she said back. “I cannot wait for you to fuck me.”

I pulled my hand away from Jessica’s moist crotch and reached with both hands to the sides of her thong, sending it falling down her body and to the floor. I then reached to Jessica’s left hand and took the little blue bikini from her. As if we had rehearsed it a million times, I took the bottoms downward towards the floor, bending at my knees and skillfully maintaining my balance in my heels, and Jessica stepped into the blue bikini bottoms one foot at a time. I slid the bikini bottoms up her legs and into place on her hips. Jessica was a little thicker than the girlfriend’s friend Joyce, but the bikini bottoms still fit as they were tied, but, the bottoms definitely hugged her in the front and back much more than I am sure they did on Joyce. Plus, they were riding inside Jessica’s big, sexy, round ass very nicely.

“Fuck, that looks superhot on you, girl,” I said. “Your ass looks amazing in these little bottoms.”

“Wait until you see how that little top barely holds in my big ol’ titties,” was Jessica’s response.

The top was still tied in the back, as if the girlfriend’s friend had undone the back tie, but not the tie behind her neck when she took it off. I gently slid the tied neck straps over Jessica’s head and then proceeded to tie the back tie behind her. I made a cute little bow and then turned Jessica around. She was completely correct. That little blue triange top was barely covering her big, beautiful nipples, and was straining to hold in her big, natural tits.

Jessica then watched intently as I licked my lips, reached up and grabbed those big tits of hers again, and then, moved the triangle of blue material covering her left nipple out of the way, bending down, and then, took that hard nipple of hers into my mouth. Jessica sighed out heavily and took the back of my head into both hands, pressing my face into her big, beautiful breast. “Fuck, girl,” Jessica said, “that feels fucking magical. You are getting me even wetter.”

I sucked on that nipple a good couple of minutes and I could tell Jessica was in heaven with the sighs she was making. Finally, reluctantly, I took her nipple out of my mouth and replaced the little blue triangle over it.

“So,” I said. “My turn?”

“Yes,” Jessica said. “Let’s get you in the girlfriend’s bikini. I definitely want to watch him fuck you while you are wearing it.”

“Mmmmmmm,” I sighed, biting my bottom lip. “Help me slide this dirndl off.”

I reached behind my back and untied the royal blue satin apron strings that made the dirndl fitting at the waist as Jessica reached up to my shoulders and started to slide the one-piece dirndl down my body. Once the dress reached my waist, the entire one-piece garment fell to the floor. Jessica reached down, bent over, and helped me step out of it one foot at a time while still standing in the same spot.

Jessica carefully walked over and hung the dirndl over the shower. She then returned and picked up her clothes and underwear that we had left on the floor and did the same thing, hanging it over the shower door next to my dirndl. I was loving watching her move about in that tiny little blue bikini.

Once she had hung up all of her stuff, Jessica returned to me and then proceeded to reach behind my back to undo my black satin bra. She realized as she was about to unclasp my bra that the breast forms were going to fall out, so she carefully and expertly removed them from the bra cups first, looking at me, smiling. Once they were in her hands, Jessica placed the breast forms on the bathroom countertop and then returned to remove the bra.

Once Jessica had unclasped the bra and pulled it forward off of me, letting my arms feed back out of the shoulder straps, she gently tosses the bra on the counter, and just as I had done with such glee while we were in the back of the car earlier that night with her big DD-cup breasts, Jessica cupped my tiny little natural A-cup breasts, one in each hand, and gave them a squeeze.

“Oh my God,” Jessica said, “your little titties have grown, girl. How did you do that?”

I laughed a little bit because it was in fact true. They were bigger than when she and I were dating. Not much bigger, but still bigger. “I gained a little weight,” I said, “and then I lost it, but the titty fat stayed there when I did.”

“You look like a little teenage girl with this little titties,” Jessica said, continuing to squeeze them. She then leaned down and forward and took my nipple into her mouth just as I had done with her. My little nipples were hard, but nothing like hers had been. Jessica moved back and forth and sucked on both of them for a bit, and I was loving it. My little breasts and nipples were so sensitive. Finally after a bit, Jessica stayed sucking on my right nipple and I cupped her head in my hands and held her tightly as she sucked. Jessica then pulled back, releasing my nipple from her mouth. “Oh my God, girl,” she said, looking up at me, “your little nipples are so hard and so sensitive. All this is natural?”

“Yeah,” I said. “No hormones or anything. Just natural.”

Jessica then released her squeeze on my little tits, reached behind me, and slapped my bare ass cheeks with both hands. “You are such a girl now. I am fucking loving it.”

“Oh, me too,” I said.

Jessica leaned in and kissed me quickly on the lips. She then reached to the sides of my black satin thong and gently slid it down my hips until it fell to the floor. Jessica looked downwards, over my body and then gently ran her hand through my little heart-shaped patch of pubic hair.

“That little heart patch is so fucking cute, girl.” She then reached a little lower and gently rubbed my semi-hard cock. “And I love how when you are soft, you cannot even tell that you have a cock, but when you are hard, that shit is rigid. You are the best of both worlds, girl.”

            “Awwwww, girl, you are too sweet.” I leaned in and kissed Jessica on the lips once more.

            Standing there, naked, just wearing my heels, I was still a little nervous and self-conscious, but it felt so fucking sexy. Jessica then bent down, picked up my thong off the floor, and tossed it on the counter next to my bra. She then helped me step into the little purple bikini bottoms, sliding them up my legs and into place on my hips, just like I had done with her. The difference for me was that Jessica had to untie the side bows just like I had to whenever I put on the girlfriends bikinis because her little skinny pelvis was so much smaller than mine, and then retie them so the bikini bottoms were wider for me.

            Once the little purple satiny bikini bottoms were in place, Jessica took my little half-hard bulge in the front into her hands and massaged it a little bit as she said, “Oh my God, your little bulge is so cute in these bottoms.”

Jessica released her grip on my cock after massaging it for a short while and looked right at my little A-cup breasts. “I almost hate to cover up those cute little titties of yours,” Jessica said as she slid the already tied halter neck straps of the bikini top over my head and then moved my hair out from underneath it, being careful not to let the wig move on my head.

            “I know,” I said, “but it will look that much hotter when you move the bikini top to the side so he can watch you suck on my nipples.”

            “Naughty girl,” Jessica said as she moved behind me so that she could tie the bikini top behind my back. “There we go,” Jessica said once she finished tying the top. She then smacked my ass cheeks once more and then grabbed my hand, interlacing her fingers into mine. “Now, let’s go let your daddy’s eyes pop out of his head when he sees our fine little asses in these bikinis.”

            Jessica led me by the hand towards the door, our heels clicking so sexily on the tile floor. I watched Jessica’s lovely, round ass shaking in those little blue bikini bottoms as she stepped. As Jessica opened the bathroom door and led me back into the bedroom, my mind was awash with the memories from the birthday party when that much-talked-about gangbang occurred and that next night when he and I shared his bed as lovers for the first time.

            “Are you ready for us?!” Jessica called down the hallway to my guy. I was honestly loving that she was taking charge after I had come up with the idea for us to wear the bikinis for him. Jessica was quite assertive when it came to sexual playing, and I knew my guy was going to love it, especially because I knew he had been wanting to make love to Jessica for years. With all the sexual things we had done already that night, I knew he was going to be up for topping it off with something superhot.

            “I am ready!” my guy called back to us.

            As Jessica emerged from the hallway into the living room that was just off the kitchen, with me behind her in tow, we found my guy sitting on the couch, lounging with a beer in his hand, his eyes wide with excitement and anticipation as he saw us both turn the corner from the hallway, each of us wearing one of his girlfriend’s bikinis that he saw both her and her special little friend wearing the night before. The night before, these bikinis together were off limits, but that night, they were going to be all his.

            “Fuck, you ladies look amazing,” he said.

            “Fuck yeah, we do,” Jessica said back to him as she walked towards him. “Your girlfriend has good taste in sexy bikinis. And you should see how dirty and crusty your girlfriend and her little friend left the crotches on these bikini bottoms. There is no doubt they were fingering the shit out of each other in these last night. My girl here was definitely right about them fucking each other behind your back.”

            My guy simply looked at Jessica and nodded his head, undoubtedly thinking on what she was saying. Jessica didn’t give him long to think, though, because as soon as she reached him, she reached down, took his free hand, and pulled up on his arm, indicating that she wanted him to get up. My guy took the cue and stood, smiling ear to ear, awaiting instructions.

            Jessica started to lead him towards the kitchen, and kept me walking behind her, still holding on to my hand. As we moved in unison behind Jessica, each of us holding one of her hands, my guy and I shared a smirk and a smile. I blew him a kiss and he blew one back. When we reached the countertop that was between the living room and the kitchen, Jessica released our hands and we stood there as Jessica bent down and moved one of the bar stools away from the counter a bit. She them put a hand on each of my guy’s shoulders and moved him towards the bar stool.

            “You sit here,” Jessica said, as she used her hands on his shoulders to plop him down on the bar stool. And once he was sitting, facing towards the living room, she said, “You are going to watch me suck my girl’s cock for a little bit, and then, you are going to watch me sit on her hard cock on your big ass bed in there. Got it?”

            My guy nodded, smirking and smiling ear to ear with his shit-eating grin. “Understood,” he said as he took another swig of his beer.

            Satisfied that he was properly positioned to enjoy the show, Jessica then gabbed my hand again and led me back over towards the couch. We must have looked so hot in nothing but those little tight bikinis and high heels, holding hands, our butts shaking and our hips and long hair swaying as we moved away from him and back into the living room, about six or seven feet away from where Jessica left him sitting on that bar stool.

            Once we were where Jessica wanted us, she positioned me to my guy’s right and stood to his left. As Jessica turned me towards her, I was already starting to get more than a little hard in those little purple satiny side-tie bikini bottoms at the anticipation of what was coming. As soon as she spun me around to face her, Jessica reached up and put her left hand behind my neck and leaned me down towards her so that she could give me a kiss. Her tongue immediately split my lips and she kissed me with even more passion than she had at any point both that night and ever. Jessica’s right hand went right down for my hardening bulge and began to massage my cock through the little purple bikini bottoms again.

            Jessica kissed me for a good few minutes, just moaning and groaning like a porn star while she stroked me to complete hardness. I was so hard that the tip of my cock had poked out through the top of the bikini bottom and Jessica stroked me through the material of the bikini then flicked the hard exposed head of my cock a little bit with her fingernails. I flinched at the impact, but not break the kiss.

            All in one motion, I felt Jessica pull back from the kiss and remove her hand from the back of my neck as well as away from my crotch. Jessica’s eyes opened and she looked at me for a second, smiling. Then, she bent downward at her knees, sliding her body against mine until her knees were fully bent and she was face to face with my hard cock that was straining against the front of the little purple bikini bottoms.

            Jessica moved her face forward until it was touching the material, the tip of my cock touching her forehead. Jessica then breathed in heavily, making a loud inhaling sound. She then turned her head and looked towards my guy and said, “I can still smell your girlfriend’s pussy on these bikini bottoms. Her little lesbo friend had her pussy gushing last night.”

            Jessica then turned her face back towards my crotch for a second and then looked up at me as she raised her hands up and gently and carefully moved the bikini bottoms to the right of my cock, fully exposing it. I was rock hard and my cock flopped down, pointing right at her beautiful lips. I expected Jessica to take me in her mouth at the point, but instead, she leaned forward again, put her nose right against my shaft, and then noisily breathed in again. “Fuck,” she said, looking back over towards my guy again, “those bikini bottoms are so ripe with your girlfriend’s dried sex juices, I can smell her pussy on my girl’s cock.”

            Jessica then turned her gaze away from him and back up towards me. “Smells like you have a pussy,” she said to me, smirking. “Let me see if I can taste her pussy on you now, too.”

            With that, Jessica opened her beautiful mouth and took my hard cock in, gently sliding her lips down my shaft. I braced myself on my heels and put my hands on the back of her head, tossing my own head back as I absorbed the sensation of my sensitive cock entering her warm, hot, wet mouth. I groaned. “Fuck, girl.” I said, “that feels so fucking good.”

            I closed my eyes and completely let myself get lost in the moment. Jessica spent a good couple minutes bobbing up and down on my shaft at its natural angle. I was already having to try very hard not to shoot into her mouth. After that few minutes, Jessica used her hand to take my cock out of her mouth and then looked back over towards my guy. “Yep,” she said. “I can totally taste your girlfriend’s pussy on her cock. Your girlfriend’s pussy tastes pretty good.”

            Jessica then looked up at me and smirked and winked, then closed her eyes once more and took my cock back into her mouth. I was rigid, my head squirming around, my body swaying in my heels, my hair tossing from side to side a bit, my hands massaging the back of Jessica’s head. I was really struggling at this point. I wanted to make the moment last, but it was getting very difficult.

            Completely aware of my predicament at that point, Jessica took me out of her mouth and looked up at me. I returned my head to a position of looking down on her, sighing, my eyes wide. “Fuck, girl,” I said. “Fuck.”

            Jessica giggled a bit. “Better give you a second so you don’t cum all in my mouth. I want to save that cum for my pussy later when you are both fucking me at the same time. I want to feel both cocks cum inside me at once.”

            I smiled at Jessica saying so and was more than happy to oblige her. I did my best to keep from coming, but a little precum definitely balled up on the tip of my cock when she said that part about me cumming inside her later at the same time as my guy.

            “Here,” Jessica said as she raised back up to a standing position and kissed me quickly on the lips. Jessica then turned around and backed her beautiful round ass in that little blue bikini bottom back against my cock. “Let me tease you a bit before I let you in.”

            Jessica then proceeded to rub her ass on my cock. She would rub the blue satiny bikini material against me, then move to one ass cheek rubbing against my cock, and then to the other. It was so fucking hot. I placed my hands on her thick and powerful hips and helped grind her body into my hard cock. The precum from the tip of my cock was getting all over the back of those little blue bikini bottoms as well as her bare ass cheeks.

            “Ooooooh,” Jessica said at one point, looking over her shoulder towards me, “I can feel your stick getting me all wet back there, slut. You must be really turned on. I bet that part I said about you and your man cumming inside of me at the same time got you really fucking hot, didn’t it?”

            “Fuck yeah, it did,” I said as I let go of Jessica’s hips with my right hand and spanked her her right ass cheek nice and hard. “You are such a slut, girl.”

            “And you love fucking dirty sluts like me, don’t you, girl?” Jessica asked.

            “Yeah, I do,” I responded.

            Jessica then looked over at my guy. “And I bet you love fucking dirty sluts, too,” she said to him.

            My guy nodded and grinned. “Oh, I definitely do.” He then looked right at my eyes and said, “I want her to cum in your pussy” – he then looked right at Jessica – “while I cum in your tight little ass.”

            Jessica was continuing to rub that beautiful ass of hers against my hard cock as she looked towards my guy and answered, while breathing out heavily in a sultry tone, “Mmmmmm, that’s the plan. You wanna go fucking do it now?”

            “Shit yeah, I do,” was his response.

            Jessica stood up straight again and turned to face me. She reached down and took my hard cock in her hand once more. I flinched at the sensitivity as Jessica said, “You keep this nice and hard for me, babygirl. Let’s go get you in my pussy and get your daddy deep in my ass.”

            Jessica started to walk back towards the master bedroom, taking my hand as she walked past me. I started to follow her, my hard cock still exposed and erect, bouncing and swaying a little as she and I walked. Without a word, my guy stood up from his seated position, carrying his beer in hand, and followed us back toward his bedroom.

            Jessica and I must have looked like the perfect little sluttiest pieces of fuck meat in those heels and tiny bikinis, especially me with my hard cock sticking out in front of me, pointing forward. As he caught up with us, my guy gently rubbed my ass cheek from behind and I looked back at him, smiling. “You ready to fuck us good, daddy,” I smirked.

            “I definitely am,” he said, cool and calm, but with lust in his eyes and voice.

            Jessica led is into the bedroom and proceeded straight over to the bed. She first reached for one of the big, fluffy pillows and put it right in the middle of the bed, about three feet from the headboard. She then looked at me and said, “Climb up and lean back on that pillow so your butt is flat on the bed, your cock is sticking up, and you are resting up at an angle.”

            I gave her little smirk and then did as I was told. Naturally, I left my heels on and settled in exactly on the bed as she had told me. Jessica then reached from where she was standing by the bed and took my cock in her hands. I flinched again at just her touch as I was so turned on and ready at this point. Jessica stroked my cock until she was sure I was good and hard.

            She then looked over her shoulder at my guy and said. “You have your phone?”

            He nodded.

            “Good,” she said. “Because I have something I want you to take a picture of here in a minute. When I get on the bed, you stand right here where I am standing and I will show you.”

            My guy nodded again as Jessica proceeded to start climbing up on the big, comfy bed, also still with her heels on. She looked at me smiling and said, “Stay perfectly still and keep that cock hard, babygirl.”

            I looked back at her from the position she had instructed me to take, my cock pointing straight up into the air, and said, “Girl, no problem. You have me hard as a rock right now.”

            Jessica giggled. “You want back inside this wet, warm pussy after all those years, don’t you?”

            “Fuck yeah I do, girl,” I said. “I so need your pussy right now.”

            Jessica then carefully stood up on the bed in her heels, a feat that was immensely impressive on that big, cushiony mattress. I chuckled a bit to myself because I knew if one of his guy friends ever put their shoes on his bed, my guy would have freaked out, but he definitely did not seem to mind having dirty high heels on there at all. Jessica carefully and expertly stood right over my pelvis with one heel on either side of me, facing towards me. I was in awe, looking up at her amazingly hot milky-skinned, curvy body in that little royal blue bikini with those huge breasts almost hiding her face from my view.

            Once she felt secure enough in her stance, Jessica began to lower herself down towards my body, at the same time, reaching towards the gusset of those little blue bikini bottoms and pulling them over to the side, revealing her beautiful wet lips and just a hint of that pretty red heart-shaped pubic hair patch. Without further instruction, I held still in my position with my hard cock pointing skyward as Jessica carefully bent down far enough with bended knees until her wet pussy was touching the tip of my cock.

            I moaned with ecstasy as Jessica lowered herself, letting me slide into that beautiful, warm, wet pussy. It was sheer pleasure and I really had to hold myself from shooting my cum into her right then and there.

            “Fuck, girl,” I said, looking right into her pretty eyes. “You feel so fucking good.”

            “Mmmmmmm,” Jessica moaned. “So do you, girl.”

            Jessica moved her body up and down for a bit, letting my cock slide in and out of her wet pussy. It felt amazing, but after a very short while, she stopped with my cock as deep inside her as it would go. Jessica then proceeded to lean back away from me, placing her arms behind her to brace herself. I felt my cock moving downward, away from my belly and towards the bed as she did so, but Jessica was expertly careful not to move too far back. Once she was in the position it seemed she was hoping to find, Jessica looked to me and asked, “Still feels good? I didn’t pull you down too far?”

            “No,” I said. “You still feel so fucking amazing, girl.”

            “Good,” Jessica smirked. She then told me, “Now, you lean forward towards me and untie your bikini bottoms.”

            Interesting, I thought. I mean, I did figure all of this might be much easier if we were bottomless, right? I did as instructed, untying both of the side ties of the little purple satiny bikini bottoms at the same time.

            “Now, reach behind and pull them out from under you and out of the way.”

            I thought for a second and then realized what she meant. I was able to still hold myself up with my right arm while I used my left hand to pull the little purple bikini bottoms out from underneath her body and let them lay on the bed beneath her butt, which was propped up on my pelvis.

            Jessica chuckled. “Good girl, you actually did that very well.”

            “Thank you,” I smirked.

            “Now, untie mine and do the same.”

            I repeated the steps, this time untying the side strings of Jessica’s bikini bottoms and pulling them back behind her butt and totally out of the way. It was in that instance when I resettled back on both arms and looked down that I realized what Jessica was doing.

            My cock was deep in her pussy and she was leaning enough away from me that when you looked to our joined pelvises, the very bottom tip of my little dark pubic hair heart was touching the very bottom tip of her little red pubic hair heart.

            “Awwwwwww,” I said, looking up at Jessica.

            “So fucking cute, right?!” she said with such excitement.

            Jessica then looked over to my guy who had taken up his position next to the bed while we were getting in place and said to him, “Now take a picture of the two hearts and text that to me. I am going to make that my new phone screensaver, and everyone I show it to will wonder whose pussy I was rubbing up against in the picture.”

            My guy laughed and chuckled, shaking his head as he pulled his phone out of his pocket and proceeded to take a few pictures of our joined pubic hair hearts.

            “Oh, daddy,” I said, looking over to see him taking the pictures. “Send it to me, too.” I then looked back to Jessica and said, “Girl, you are too cute! I just love that you did this. I never would have thought of that.”

            Jessica smirked. “I could show that to everyone I know who knows you and they would never guess that was your little pussy heart next to mine.”

            Once my guy stopped taking pictures and apparently appeared to have texted the best picture to both me and Jessica, she then told him, “Thank you! I was dreaming of getting that picture ever since you mentioned her shaving her pussy hair into a heart like that. I wish she had done that for me.”

            Jessica then looked to me and I gave her a fake little dirty look, shaking my head.

            “Happy to oblige,” my guy said.

            Jessica then leaned enough forward towards me that she was able to take her hands up from the bed and put them at her side, sitting straight up on my cock again. The movement was gentle and it still felt so lovely to be inside her warm, wet pussy. Jessica then reached over with her right hand and put it right on my guy’s crotch.

            “Oh my,” Jessica said, looking right at me. “Just as I suspected, you got pretty hard watching us.”

            Jessica removed her hand and then looked over to my guy. “I am going to start riding her pretty little cock while you get undressed. I want you completely naked and ready to get into this tight little ass of mine.”

            My guy did as instructed and reached to his waist to start undressing by undoing his belt and then his pants. While he did so, Jessica leaned forward enough so that she had placed one hand on either side of my chest. “Toss the pillow,” she said to me, “and lay flat on your back now, girl.”

            I did as instructed and once I was lying flat on my back, Jessica began to ride my cock slowly and smoothly. “Don’t you come yet, girl,” she smirked.

            “I am holding it in, girl,” I said, honestly thinking very, very hard about doing just that because it was becoming more difficult with ever stoke of her pussy on my cock.

            “Good girl,” Jessica said as she leaned down on to my chest, pressing her big beautiful breasts against my little titties, our bikini tops mashing together. Jessica expertly continued to ride me as she bent her neck down and started to kiss me hard and passionately.

            I was in absolute heaven, lying there on the bed like that with her kissing me and riding me. I was so ready to cum deep inside of that beautiful pussy.

            Figuring she had given him enough time to completely disrobe, Jessica broke our kiss and looked over towards my guy as he stood there, completely naked and stroking his hard cock a little while watching her ride me.

            “Now,” Jessica said, “you climb up on the bed and get behind me.”

            Without a word, my guy climbed on the bed and started to get behind Jessica, positioning himself behind her, between my spread legs. In anticipation of him getting into position, Jessica raised her ass up just enough and stopped riding me, but kept my cock as deep inside her as she could while maintaining the position she needed.

            My guy spit on his cock and moved into position. “You sure you don’t want any lube?” he asked.

            Jessica looked right into my eyes, smiling, and answered him while looking at me. “Oh, that ass is still tight, but loose enough for you to get in there with just your spit, daddy.”

            I held my position inside Jessica’s pussy and looked right into her eyes, seeing the pleasure on her face while my guy’s hard cock slid into her ass. It was so amazing as I could feel him slide into her – slide into her ass, literally pushing the walls of her pussy tighter around my cock as he entered her ass.

            “Did you feel him slide into my ass?” Jessica asked me. “Feel his hard cock slide past yours while you were in my pussy?”

            I could not help but laugh a bit at what had just happened because it felt so amazing. “Holy shit,” I smirked at Jessica. “I completely and totally felt that. That was so fucking dirty.”

            “Daddy?” I called back to him, looking over Jessica’s shoulder to his face back there. “Did you feel my cock in her pussy when you slid into her ass?”

            “Babygirl, I totally felt it,” he said. “That felt so fucking good.”

            “And now,” Jessica said, “start sliding in and out of my ass and pussy at the same time until I tell you that I am cumming, which is going to be pretty fucking quick.”

            It was something that I had never done before – be one of the two cocks double penetrating a girl – but somehow, I just instinctively knew – probably from watching so much porn that featured it – exactly what to do. My guy and I quickly found our rhythm and were sliding in and out of Jessica’s pussy and ass at the same time. It felt so amazing and knowing that we were both fucking her at once was just indescribably hot.

            Jessica closed her eyes not long after we began to slide in and out of her in unison and just lost herself in the moment. She was moaning and groaning like a porn star on set, throwing in little bursts of dirty talk here and there, like “Oh yeah, fuck my holes,” and “I love taking two dicks at once,” and one time even saying, “Oh my God, I’m such a fucking whore.”

            Jessica lasted a good couple of minutes and I was struggling so hard to hold in my load as I am sure my guy was doing as well. I am sure her tight little ass felt absolutely amazing and he was loving finally fucking Jessica like we had always talked about, let alone at the same time as me, double penetrating her, with me dolled up as his girl, and on top of it, fucking both of us in his girlfriend’s dirty bikinis.

            Finally, I felt Jessica’s pussy starting to cum and she let us know. “Oh shit!” she hollered. “I am fucking cumming! Cum inside me, both of you! Cum inside me now!”

            I was so happy to finally release and start coming deep inside of Jessica’s pussy. I could feel my guy’s cock, her pussy, and my cock, all convulsing together. I could feel his cum starting to run out of her ass a little bit as he continued to slide in and out of her as he came and I just pushed my cock as deep into her as I possibly could while I came.

            “Holy fuck!” Jessica hollered right before she collapsed down on to my chest completely, turning her head to the side. I could feel her breathing so hard on my chest as I was still inside of her, already starting to get soft, but still enjoying the feeling of her warmth and wetness around my cock.

            My guy held on tight to her hips as he slid out of her ass and it made the dirtiest sounds of wetness and air escaping back out. “Holy fuck,” my guy repeated. “That was so fucking hot.”

            “Fuck yeah it was,” I said, wrapping my arms around Jessica. “Girl, that was so fucking amazing.”

            Jessica pulled her head up off my chest and looked up at me. She kissed my lips quickly and then said, “We should have filmed that shit.”

            I laughed and said, “Well, we may have to do this again soon, then, so we can film it.”

            “Shit,” my guy said. “I would be up for doing that again. The night is still young.”

            “It is indeed,” Jessica said back to my guy, turning to look at him over her shoulder “but I remember being promised that I was going to get to watch you fuck my girl here from behind on this big, comfy bed of yours while she talked dirty to me, and that is what I want next.”

            “Oh yeah?” I asked, smiling at her.

            “Of course,” Jessica answered, looking back at me. “I want those little titties of yours swaying and jiggling while your man fucks you nice and hard doggy style. Leave the bottoms off, but leave the bikini top on.” Jessica then proceeded to raise off of my chest enough so that she could move her hands up and cup my firm little natural A-cup titties through the bikini top and began to gently massage them and play with my hard little nipples. “I love your little titties in this little bikini top, girl,” Jessica said, looking at me and smiling. “So fucking sexy.”

            My guy started to pull back away from Jessica on the bed, undoubtedly so that Jessica could get up and I could turn around and get up on my hands and knees in front of him. As soon as he had moved back enough so that she could slide up off my semi-hard cock and pull it out of her pussy, Jessica did so. Once I was out of her pussy, she kissed me once more and said softly, “I’ll be watching you, girl. You put on a good show for mommy.”

            “I promise, mommy,” I said back as I first moved up on to my elbows and then, once Jessica had moved completely off of me and started to get off the bed, fully sat up, rolled over, and then got up on my hands and knees so my guy could move in behind me.

            As he moved closer behind me, my guy took the opportunity to smack both my bare naked ass cheeks as I raised my ass into the air for him. I giggled and said, mostly for Jessica, “Thank you, daddy,” to which he promptly responded, “You’re welcome, babygirl.”

            Jessica left her bottoms off and lying on the bed as well, but also left her big natural milky-white tits in that little royal blue bikini top. She carefully positioned this chair that my guy kept in the room to sit on when he was putting on his shoes, right at the side of the bed so she could literally sit there and watch from the side as he pounded me from behind on the bed.

            Jessica positoned the chair close enough that she could raise her feet up and put them on the edge of the bed in her heels. I still half-expected my guy to be bothered by that, but as Jessica spread her legs and began to play with her pretty little pussy and run her other hand through that little patch of red, heart-shaped pussy hair, he simply looked over at her and smiled while I went from my hands and knees down to my elbows and knees to give him a better angle behind me.

            “Now,” Jessica said, looking over towards my guy and me, her eyes moving back and forth between us,“for years while we were dating, she would talk to me about her fantasies about being all dolled up and going out on a date with you, and being your hot little sex slut, and it sounds like all of that is coming true. What I want to see right now is how you fuck when it is just the two of you here in the bedroom in this bed. Not your in public fuck, not your fuck like someone might be watching you, but the fucking you do when you are completely lost in the moment with each other. That is what I want to see.”

            “Then,” I said, “we are going to need to change positions a little bit.”

            “Oh yeah?” Jessica asked.

            “Yeah, I love it from behind like this, but if you want to see how he fucks me when we are making love here in his bedroom, then I need to flip over and we need to move to the edge of the bed.”

            “Let’s do it, then,” Jessica said, continuing to sit there, rubbing her pretty little pussy.

            My guy took my cue and moved backwards until he was at the foot of the bed, standing on the floor. I then flipped back over on my back and slid my body towards him, ass first until my pelvis reached him and I found just the right spot.

            “I like it better this way because you should see how he looks down at me when he is fucking me like this. The look in his eyes is so lustful and filled with love. It makes me so hard and makes me want to cum for him so bad.”

            “He really loves you being his girl, doesn’t he?” Jessica asked, looking right at me as I settled into my position and looked right up at my guy who was looking down at me from his spot there on the end of the bed.

I responded with, “He loves me being his girl a lot. He loves making love to me here on this bed three nights a week. He loves my cock. He loves my pussy. He loves my cute little titties. And he loves to look down at all of it while he fucks me, don’t you, daddy?”

            “I love you, babygirl,” he said to me.

            “I love you, too daddy,” I said back as I put my legs up into the air so that he could grab on to them after he slid his cock inside of me.

            “Yes, that is exactly what I wanted,” Jessica said. “I want to see that love. I want to see him make love to you.”

            “Make love to me, daddy,” I said.

            My guy used his hands to move me closer the edge of the bed while he slid his hard cock into my tight little ass. Once he was firmly inside, he moved his hands up and grabbed my calves and started to really pump into me. Standing there and leaning against the edge of the bed gave him such leverage. Watching my body rock back and forth with his trusts, watching his hard cock slide in and out of my ass, watching my hard cock bounce up and down with a trail of precum flying about on the tip of my cock, watching my little titties rocking back and forth on my chest, and watching my face completely overtaken by lust, love, and ecstasy was why he loved this position. Knowing that he loved seeing me like this, loved seeing me, my body, my soul, so involved and so in love with him making love to me like this is why I loved it.

            When we played in public and when he took me from behind, there was a lot of bravado, there was a lot of dirty talk, but when we made love like this, facing each other, him looking down at me and me looking up at him, there were no words needed.

            I really leaned into it. I mean, I did anyway every time we made love like that in that position in his room, but with Jessica watching, I leaned into it even more. I moaned a bit more and abit louder, and honestly, was enjoying it even more knowing she was watching and playing with her pussy while she did so.

            The entire time he was sliding in and out of me, my guy and I looked right into each other’s eyes. Like I said, not a single word, but pure passion and lust.

            Finally after more than a few minutes, Jessica broke the silence. “Oh my God, this is so fucking beautiful,” she said. “This is exactly what I wanted to see. I wanted to see how much you two love each other and how much you enjoy each other. This is so fucking hot.”

            I wanted to break eye contact and look over to see Jessica playing with her pussy, but I didn’t. I figured she wanted us to pretend she wasn’t there, so I continued to look right at my guy.

            Usually after a good five minutes or so, my guy would pick up the pace so that his thrusting inside of me grew faster and more intense, which always resulted in me spilling out more precum from the tip of my cock and me leaning more into his pounding. I would moan and groan even louder at that point and not long after, I would feel him starting to shoot his cum deep into my tight little ass.

            When that happened, I would reach up and cup my pretty little A-cup titties, play with my hard nipples, and then start to cum myself. He loved when I came hands free like that, from just his cock pounding and cumming into my ass. I swear me cumming like that and watching me spray my cum up and all over my stomach, my chest, and sometimes even on my face and in my hair, gave him an even bigger orgasm.

            That night, I had already cum so much that once he started cumming inside of my ass and I started cumming on myself, it only was a few little spurts on my stomach, but I was surprised at how much he still came inside of my ass after he had just cum inside of Jessica’s ass. I knew her being there watching us was also really turning him on, so that might have helped to increase the volume of his second, pretty rapidly occurring shooting of cum into a tight little ass.

            “Fuck yeah,” I heard Jessica call out, pretty loudly, as I felt her legs pressing harder against the bed and heard the chair slide a little underneath her. It was then that I felt her squirt across my chest, onto my pretty little titties, on that pretty little satiny purple bikini top, and all over my hands which were grabbing my titties through the bikini top while I came and while my guy came inside of me. Instinctively at that point, I looked away from my guy and towards Jessica just in time to see her squirt a second time, this time sending even more of her sweet juices splattering all over my little titties and the bed.

            “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck,” Jessica said over and over again as a third, fourth, and even fifth wave of her squirting shot all over my chest and hands. When she was finally done, Jessica put her heels back down on the floor and she rested her head back against the chair, looking right at me as I was still looking right at her.

            “Fuck, girl,” I said, starting to laugh. “You came all over me.”

            “Fuck, I know,” Jessica said back. “That was the hottest thing I have ever seen. No shit. Just so primal and so emotional. I originally wanted you to talk dirty through that, but you just didn’t need to say a thing. I could fucking see it all.”

            Unable to keep his standing position after his second orgasm in quick succession, my guy did as he usually did once he came and pulled his rapidly softening cock out of me – he collapsed down on to the bed to the right of me. As I usually did after we came together like we just had in this position, I struggled through the fog and fatigue and moved myself higher on to the bed until my head was up by his and my legs were entirely on the bed.

            What was different about this night was that as soon as I had settled into my position there, on my back, next to my guy, Jessica crawled up on to the bed from the chair and cuddled right up next to me on my left side, laying on her right side so she was facing me, her head right next to mine on the bed, her amazing breasts slumped against my side, her left knee up over my legs a bit, cuddling me like I was a pillow.

            At that point, my guy turned a bit more towards me and got a little closer. I was expecting the usual, “I love you girl,” that he would say at that point, but he literally was already out – I mean, passed out exhausted. I turned towards him and kissed him gently on his lips, then turned back towards Jessica and did the same to her. But, Jessica was still awake and she kissed me back, long and hard, very passionately.

            “Girl,” she said to me, “this night was way, way hotter than I ever could have imagined.”

            “Oh my God,” I said back. “Right?! We did some pretty naughty things.”

            “Yeah we did,” Jessica said, “but most importantly, we reconnected, and this is going to be the first of many nights filled with naughty things for me and you, I am sure.”

            “I really hope so, girl,” I said, kissing Jessica on the forehead.

            “You know I totally love you as a girl, right?” Jessica asked.

            “I know you do,” I said. “I can completely tell, and I just love it. We can be girlfriends for real this time around.”

            “I would love that so much,” Jessica said. She then closed her eyes and cuddled up closer and within seconds, we were both fast asleep.

 

Chapter Six: That Night In Chicago

 

            He completely surprised me. We were out at dinner at our favorite little Italian restaurant up in West Hollywood on our typical Friday night out together while his girlfriend, who had actually been his fiancee for the past month at this point, was studying for some big test for one of her classes, when he told me that this year for his birthday, he was going to be on a trip to Chicago, but wanted me to meet him there.

            We had basically been dating in secrecy for a year now and had settled into a lovely routine of sneaking around that involved a late dinner together on Wednesday and Friday nights and me sleeping over at his place on Saturday nights while his fiancee was recuperating from a long week at school. We had some regular spots up in West Hollywood where we ate and where we went to drink and dance or have dessert after dinner. We had more than a few hotels both up in West Hollywood and closer to home where the staff knew us as regulars. I adored the fact that to these people who knew us at our regular spots, we were just a regular couple.

            About half of my lingerie drawers and closet were stocked with pretty and sexy things that he had bought for me to wear for him on our dates over the past year. He loved to buy me the sexy and slutty things that we both knew she would never wear for him. On our outings, he loved when we would end up at a store and I would try on some dresses and other cute outfits for him, just like I had on that second day after the birthday party, which was now almost an entire year ago.

I had spent almost an entire year being the other girl, being his hot piece on the side, and I could sense the pattern of him pushing further and further down the road to depravity with us having sex in public, watching dirtier and dirtier porn together, and three times already since the night we shared with my ex-girlfriend Jessica, having some cute and sexy girl he picked up somewhere join us in bed for the night. I knew these were all things he wished he could do with the girl he was planning on marrying, but she simply would never entertain doing these things with him because she was not that type of girl.

In addition to those three nights we spent with random girls he picked up, my guy and I had also spent a few more nights together with Jessica since that night in December, and Jessica and I were actually pretty steadily seeing each other at least once a week or so on one of the nights that he spent with his fiancee. I had met Jessica’s friend who was interested in getting together with a transgirl, and she and Jessica and I had already played together more than a few times. I had seen all of Jessica’s dirty videos and she and I were very much enjoying our girlfriends with benefits relationship. My guy was aware that Jessica and I were spending time together, and he would ask me to tell him the dirty things we did. I loved telling him all about the dirty things I did with Jessica and her friend because he really got off on hearing all about it. There were times when I even felt he was a little jealous, but at the same time, he and I both knew there really was no way he could say anything about that given his own circumstance with still being with his fiancee.

 I was so greatly enjoying being his release, though, those few nights a week – being the girl that he really wished that he could marry, but alas, I also knew that at some point that was approaching rapidly, he was going to marry her and she was going to move in with him and that was going to be the end of our torrid little love affair – both our nights of fun with others, and our intense, romantic, sexually charged nights when it was just the two of us.

It honestly saddened me, but I understood that he wanted a wife and kids and society’s acceptance of his nuclear family, and that while I knew he did love me and loved being with me, there was going to come a day when he was going to leave and I was going to have to move on. But, I figured that I would continue to enjoy what we had as long as we could have it.

On my end, I had managed somehow to keep all of this secret from the rest of my friends and family despite leaving the house three nights a week all dolled up like a girl. I sometimes suspected that my parents knew and that perhaps the neighbors saw me leaving the house all dolled up, but just never said anything. Either way, no one had confronted me at any point about living this dual life, so I just kept living it in secrecy like it was no one’s business but my own.

            At this point, he and I were basically completely and totally getting away with having our secret and passionate affair, so, I flew to Chicago the day of his birthday, scheduling a flight that put me at his hotel just in time for him to take me to dinner, one year exactly to the day after the night that I dressed up as a cheerleader stripper for him at his costume party and ended up becoming his hot little party slut. I never would have imagined when that night a year ago started that we would spend the next year together as lovers, leading up to an amazing one-year anniversary celebration in Chicago on his next birthday.

            As soon as I arrived at the hotel, which was about an hour before I was supposed to meet him downstairs at the restaurant, I made my way up to our hotel suite and proceeded with my usual beauty and dressing regimen while sipping on a lovely red wine that he had waiting for me in the room with a box of lovely chocolates and a huge bouquet of lavender roses. The card with the roses said, “Thank you for joining me for my birthday. I would not want to have spent tonight with anyone but you. Happy anniversary!”

            That card, the roses, the chocolates, and the wine made me feel so special. I knew I was the girl on the side and that was all I was ever going to be to him, but after wanting to be with him for so many years, I was honestly just fine with the time we did have together and was happy with what we were sharing.

He told me that he was taking me to one of the nicest steakhouses in town, which also happened to be in the hotel he was staying in that night. I figured that I would do my best to go all out and look as amazing as possible for him. I opted for a cute little flaring black silky dress that was my usual style – tight and form-fitting on top with cute little straps and loose and flowy on the bottom, and of course, very, very short. I opted for a pretty little black lace strapless bra and matching little tiny thong. The dress was too short for stockings so I was going to go with bare legs. I had a really cute pair of black suede heels that were my usual 6-inch stilettos that he loved, so naturally I was going to be wearing those for him. I did a beautiful smoky eye look with my signature bright red lipstick and rounded it all out with that same set of jewelry from his birthday the previous year and a beautiful black silk flower floral headband. Over the past year of dressing for him, I had stopped painting my fingernails and toenails and just let them grow out to a beautiful, natural look.

            When it was time, I made my way down to the restaurant and was enjoying the attention I was receiving in my litte black dress as I walked from the elevator, through the lobby, over to the restaurant that was on the far side of the hotel. Even though I had spent the past year continuing to perfect my female image, I was still not what someone would have called passable – no one was mistaking me for a genetic female, but after having dressed to the nines for him three nights a week for a year, I had gotten really good at looking as feminine and beautiful as possible.

            As I reached the restaurant, he was standing there in a lovely black suit with a lavender shirt, a black tie, and a single lavender rose with a very short little stem in his hand. His face lit up when he saw me and my pace picked up when I saw him. We met with a loving embrace and he kissed me so sweetly and softly on the cheek.

            “You look so gorgeous,” he said.

            “So do you,” I smirked. “Thank you for the flowers and the wine and the chocolates, and thank you for inviting me on this trip with you. Happy birthday, and happy anniversary. You saying happy anniversary in the card meant so much.”

            “Well, it is our anniversary tonight. It has been an amazing year. I thought about it and after that huge, amazing birthday party last year, this year I just wanted a nice and quiet evening with just you.”

            I literally said, “Awwwwww,” as I kissed him softly on the lips.

            He looked at me and smiled, then appeared to remember something. He then took that little short-stem rose he had in his hand and put it over my ear, sliding it underneath my headband to hold it in place. He was always doing little things like that which just drove me absolutely wild.

            I was smiling ear to ear and said, “Thank you. That was very sweet.”

            “You are welcome, princess,” he said and then kissed me on the cheek again. “Are you hungry?”

            “Oh my God, I am starving,” I said. “I cannot wait to try the food here.”

            “It is really, really good.”

            With that, he took my hand, interlaced his fingers into mine, and then led me to the hostess stand. As usual, the hostess was this absolutely amazingly beautiful tiny girl in a gorgeous little dress and he said, “I have a reservation for me and my beautiful girlfriend.”

            I just loved so much when he said that to the hostess at the restaurant while he stood there, holding my hand. The hostess would do what she needed to do and once she was ready to see us to the table, he would always lean over, kiss my cheek, then let me follow behind her with him walking behind me. I always made sure to swing my hips and shake my little ass for him during that walk to the table.

            Once we reached the table, even if the hostess was a host, he would pull out the chair or wait for me to sit first. And then once seated, even if the hostess had put the menu or wine list in his hand, the very first thing he would do would be to reach for my hand that I put there for him on the table so he could hold it while we decided what to eat. It obviously made it more difficult to flip through a menu with just one hand, but it was just so cute and I just loved it so much.

            We ordered dinner and spent the time waiting for it talking about how his meeting earlier in the day went and also about what he wanted to do with me the next day before we both flew home on spearate flights the next evening.

            As he had said, the food was absolutely amazing, and when it came time to order dessert, he asked if I would rather have dessert brought in at the room upstairs and naturally I was more than ready for dessert up in the room.

            As usual, through the whole dinner while he held my hand off and on, kissed my hand occassionally, and just treated me like a princess, I was struggling with being different stages of hard inside my little panties. Whenever we had dinner like this, even though sometimes we did have dessert there at the table, I was just so ready to jump his bones and feel him inside of me by the time we were done.

            I offered to pay the check because it was his birthday and he just looked at me and smiled, shaking his head no. Once again, he said the same thing he said whenever I offered to pay for anything at any point, which was “Princesses don’t pay.”

            While we were waiting for the check to come back to the table, he got a little quiet and I could tell something was bothering him. He had this little way of trying not to let me know when he was upset or had something on his mind, but I had known him for so long that I could still always tell when something was going on with him. As I continued to hold his hand on the table, I asked, “What’s wrong? I can tell something is not right.”

            He nodded and put his other hand up on the table and I did the same so that we were holding both of each other’s hands now. “I have something to tell you, and I am not sure how you are going to take it,” he said.

            “Oh yeah?” I asked. I already knew what he was going to say before he said it. I had been waiting for us to have this conversation ever since he told me that he had proposed, making his girlfriend his fiancee. I decided to just let him know I was expecting it already and said, “I had a feeling that we were going to have this conversation on this trip.”

            He breathed out a sigh and shook his head yes a bit. “I figured that it would be best to tell you today rather than wait until later.” He gripped my hands even tighter and I could see by the look on his face this was not going to be easy for him. “We set a date,” he said, “and it is actually a lot sooner than I thought it was going to be.” He paused a few seconds. I could tell he was choosing his words very carefully. “I have a feeling that she knows something is up. Not about you and not about us, specifically, but it just seems that she has an inkling that she needs to have the wedding to shore things up with me and her as soon as possible. She is in a real rush.”

            “Well,” I said, smiling and doing my best not to show my disappointment, “you and I both knew that this day would come. I knew when we started seeing each other like this that you were going to be married one day and that you and her were going to start a family, and I knew that I just do not fit into that picture.”

            “I want you to know,” he said, “that this past year has been absolutely amazing for me, and I am going to really miss what we have. We knew it was going to only last for a little bit, but I was hoping we would have had more time.”

            “I completely understand,” I said. And I really did. None of this was coming as a surprise to me at all. I figured once he proposed she was going to want to rush the wedding before he changed his mind or got cold feet. “So, how much time do we have?”

            “I hate to say it, but I think that this trip here is going to have to be the last time. She is actually moving her stuff into my house while I am here on this trip. She decided not to wait until after the wedding to move in.”

            Now that, honestly, did surprise me. I figured that being such a traditional girl, she would want to stay home with her parents until the actual ceremony, but at the same time, they had already had sex and she did spend the night over at his place a few nights a month already. “Wow,” I said, the word just coming out. “That is definitely sooner than I thought.”

            “I know,” he said. “I am really sorry. I was hoping to not have to tell you while we were here on this trip. I was hoping to have at least a few months with you still.”

            “There is nothing to be sorry about,” I sighed. “We knew this day was coming and it just arrived sooner than we thought.” I pulled his hand up to my lips and kissed it. “We were friends before this little affair, and we will be friends after. I promise to keep this all a secret and I promise not to interfere in any way with the rest of your life. I want you to be happy and I want you to have the life that you have planned.”

            He nodded and was starting to get a little choked up, which I appreciated so very much. “Thank you for saying that, but I never doubted any of that. I definitely still want you in my life, but I am going to really try to turn over a new leaf and be one-hundred-percent faithful from the day she moves in.”

            That was also a bit of a surprise to me. I figured he’d still want to hook up a little here and there even after the wedding, but apparently, his plan was to try to go cold turkey. He and I both knew how difficult that was going to be for him without me having to bring that up, so I didn’t.

            “Well,” I said, “I can appreciate and understand that. Like I said, we knew this day would arrive, but, we have until tomorrow night, so let’s make the most of it. Let’s enjoy this time and cap off our time together with a couple of great nights.”

            He nodded and raised my hand to his lips and kissed it. “I do love you, and I always will.”

            “I know,” I said. “And I will always love you, too.”

            With precision of the timing in a movie, the check came back to the table literally as I was finishing saying that to him. He took his hands from mine and I slid my hands off the table and back on to my lap.

After signing the check, he looked to me, smiled, and asked, “Are you ready?” I nodded and stood up from the table, instantly realizing that while we still had until the end of the next night to enjoy our time together, it already felt different. His voice was already different. His mannerisms were already different. I realized in that moment while we started to walk hand-in-hand back to the front of the restaurant that the moment right before he told me it all was ending was the last real moment of our short little love affair.

While we made our way back to the front of the restaurant, zig-zagging a bit through the tables, my usual preoccupation with him was already waning and my eyes instead of looking at him looked from table to table as we passed them. More than a few times, I met the eyes of some of the men and women at the tables. Some I could tell were taking a second look at me because I was obviously not a natural-born woman, but I could also see on some of the faces an obvious interest because of that. A couple of the looks were from men and a couple of the looks were from women. Those looks really got me thinking that even though this little affair was coming to an end, there might actually be some more affairs out there waiting for me.

            We made the long walk from the restaurant, across the lobby, and over to the bank of elevators that led up to our room, and despite the feeling of things having changed, we were still laughing and talking the whole way, holding hands, leaning on each other, and kissing a few times. He even smacked my ass three times through my dress, too. I had learned about two months into us dating that she would never let him do that to her – that she said it was just so degrading when a man smacked a woman on the butt, especially in public. I really think that was why he enjoyed smacking my ass so much. And then, I thought, poor guy, he is not going to be able to do that anymore after tomorrow night.

            As we reached the elevators, there was an older couple standing there, nicely dressed with her in a lovely red A-line dress and him in a navy blue suit, but obviously not very well off. I know that sounds funny, but I can always tell from how people are dressed. They both turned to us and smiled, which was always so nice. They were also holding hands which was so lovely to see. Most of the time, even when we were out in West Hollywood, we would get snickers from the older couples, even some of the older gay and lesbian couples. It always just felt so nice when an older couple just smiled at us or nodded or said hello like they would have with any other couple.      

            We were only standing there for a few seconds when behind us I heard a big, booming, very feminine laugh. You know how a laugh can sound supercute in a manner that you know it is coming from a supercute girl before you even see her. I turned over my shoulder to see a tall and slender, beautiful redhead with long hair, pale-white skin, wearing an amazing, mint-green chiffon long gown with a huge slit going up one side and low cut almost to the navel in the front with just the right amount of beautiful cleavage and round boob showing in the middle. Despite her natural height that was equal to mine, she was wearing a pair of beautiful six-inch white heels. As she grew closer, I noticed her brightly shimmering jewelry and her beautiful green eyes. She had her right hand behind her and was dragging towards the elevator what was honestly one of the most beautiful-looking men that I had ever seen in person. He was model gorgeous with sandy blonde wavy hair, crystal blue eyes, was tan and fit, and from how he was dressed in a tux, from his jewelry he was wearing, and how he was carrying himself, I could tell he was money – quite literally.

            The beautiful redhead continued to laugh loudly as she continued to pull the man behind her towards the elevator. As she finally reached us, I could finally see her hand with its beautifully manicured white-tipped fingernails, and most notably, with no wedding ring. Now that she was even closer, I could see that her face and skin were flawless and while her man looked to be in his late 30s, either she looked really good for her age, or she was actually in her early 20s like me.

            As she approached the elevator, she stopped laughing as she saw my face. She paused a second, I think realizing that I was trans, but it wasn’t that weird pause of someone who was weirded out by it or was about to say something horrible about it. Instead, she looked me over from head to toe, looked over at my guy, then back to me and smiled a beautiful, genuine smile. Then, she said in a soft and welcoming tone, “Hi.”

            “Hello,” I said, returning the tone and the smile.

            “Aren’t you just gorgeous?” she said, still smiling that beautiful smile. Despite the look on her face, I was still a bit worried that she was playing with me, but after I paused a couple seconds, I could tell that she was being genuine.

            I could tell by inability to control my beaming smile and the nervousness I suddenly felt that I was blushing a little. After taking a couple seconds to think on how to respond, I said, “Me gorgeous? You gorgeous.”

            She laughed a bit and pulled her man up next to her from where he was standing, still behind her like when they were walking. “George, isn’t she gorgeous?”

            George, who was now facing me, looked up at me and smiled. I could tell that while she seemed to have had a couple drinks, George probably had about four more than a couple. “Yes indeed she is,” George said in an amazing British accent.

            Without thinking, I said, “Oh my God, your accent!”

            Both George and the beautiful redhead laughed and then George responded by saying with a big smile, “Well, I am English.”

            The beautiful redhead smacked his arm and said, “You will have to excuse my boyfriend. We were at a wedding and he gave one too many toasts.”

            George nodded and rested his head on the gorgeous redhead’s shoulder. Just then, the elevator door opened and I realized that the entire time I had been focusing on the redhead and the British man, and I had completely failed to acknowledge my guy, even though he was standing there, holding my hand. As we made our way onto the elevator, I raised his hand to my lips and kissed it just in case he was feeling ignored at all.

            My guy and I stood in the back left corner of the elevator, me on the left and him on the right, still holding hands. The beautiful redhead and her boyfriend stood to the far right of the elevator, just a little bit closer to the doors than us, and then the older couple stood right in the front by the doors.

            As soon as the elevator doors closed, my guy removed his hand from mine and I was a little worried that he had gotten upset that I was so engrossed with the redhead, but those fears were put to rest since once his hand was free of mine, he moved that hand over to the small of my back and moved over a little closer to me. In almost one motion, he slid his hand down the small of my back, over my butt, until he reached the hem of my short little silky black dress and moved his hand up underneath it. He went straight for my little thong, moved it over a little bit, and began to play with the outside of my asshole with his middle finger.

            It all happened so fast that by the time I turned my head to look at him, his middle finger was feeling like it was about to enter me. I looked at him with wide eyes and he had this devious little smirk on his face. He raised his eyebrows and I immediately realized what was going on. I shook my head a little bit but then mouthed, “Okay,” to him.

He was recreating the scene from that stupid movie where Christian Gray and Anastasia Steele were on the elevator – where she had taken her panties off in the hotel restaurant at dinner and now they were on the elevator with a group of people and he was fingering her. He insisted that we watch those movies together because, as he said, he thought it would be much more fun to watch them with me than with his fiancee. I told him I never wanted to watch those movies, but he persisted and I gave in, only to have me point out that all of the in-public so-called racy things in those movies I had already done as my male self with some girlfriend or other fling long before I stopped going to college. Although, I would readily admit that all those times I was fingering girls in elevators and other public places with people around, I never would have thought that one day I’d be the one in the short, flowy little black dress getting fingered in public with people around, especially by him, a guy who had been one of my best friends growing up.

But, there I was, in the back left corner of the hotel elevator in a beautiful little black silky A-line cocktail dress that he had actually bought me to wear for him to dinner on my birthday two months ago, a pair of black supersexy high heels that were one of my favorite pairs, and a tiny little black lace thong that was pulled out of my ass and over to the side, my legs spread just enough while his thick middle finger was sliding in and out of my tight little ass. I was the one muffling my moans of pleasure and doing my best to keep upright in my heels as I looked right at him and he looked right at me with that shit-eating grin on his face. I also found it a little funny that I could feel the cold metal of his engagement ring – yes, she was making him wear an engagement band on the ring finger on his left hand – touching my warm flesh as he was sliding his finger in and out of me.

I first thought it was just in my mind because I knew what he was doing, but I soon realized that I could actually smell the dirtiness of it. Though, of course, my ass was clean, but there was just still a musk of anal sex about it. I assumed the other people on the elevator – the old couple and the beautiful redhead and her gorgeous boyfriend – could smell it. I also figured they could tell, despite my attempts to keep still and quiet, that I was getting fingered under my pretty little dress back in that elevator corner.

He had been fingering me a good fifteen seconds or so when the elevator came to a stop and the doors opened. I did my best to look forward and smile just in case they looked back as the older couple stepped off the elevator. I felt like they knew what was going on in the back corner with me getting fingered, but they never looked back, kept their heads turned forward, and never uttered a word.

As the elevator doors closed again, I glanced at the button panel and noticed that the button for the top floor of the hotel, which was where the big penthouse suites were, was lit up as was the button to its right, which was our floor. We were staying on the floor below the big suites so that meant we were going to have to get out of the elevator first. I began to get a little nervous that this couple that had been so nice to us was going to end up watching us awkwardly stop what we were doing and get off the elevator.

My mind was awash with so many thoughts as I was standing there, legs spread, enjoying him fingering me with that lovely couple just a few feet away and the elevator moving up towards our floor.

My guy had told his fiancee that he was going to Chicago for a work meeting the morning of his birthday, which was true, but I know he failed to mention that I was meeting him there, and not just as his friend, but as his lover. I sometimes wondered if she knew – if his fiancee knew not only that I tagged along supposedly without her knowing, but that I was his girl while we were on some of his trips he took without her – from the time he picked me up at my house until the time he dropped me back off. I had been his best friend and now I was his mistress.

I mean, he loved me and he loved being with me, but he was never going to leave his fiancee and never admit to society as a whole that he was in love with a trans girl. That type of thing was not just proper in his world. He had carefully selected the perfect little fiancee – and while she was not able to fulfill his needs – he was never going anywhere permanently, just temporarily on these little trips with me and our nights together either in West Hollywood or in secrecy at his house.

As the elevator reached about halfway to our floor, the beautiful redhead turned over her shoulder and looked right at us. Both he and I looked back at her, smiling while his finger was still sliding in and out of me.

“I know that he is fingering you right now,” she said to me. I looked straight into her beautiful, bright green eyes and could do nothing but smile. Everything about her was just absolutely beautiful, “And I know this may be a long shot,” she continued, “but I would never forgive myself if I did not ask because you are just so beautiful and so sexy in that little black dress, but would you and your man join us in our room for a nightcap?”

As soon as she finished asking, he stopped moving his finger in and out me and just held it in place. Before answering her, I reached down behind me and placed my hand on my guy’s forearm and pulled on it in just the right manner to let him know to continue sliding his finger in and out of my ass. “Don’t stop, daddy,” I said, still looking the redhead square in the eye. “Did you know because you could smell it?” I asked her with a smartass little smirk.

She smiled and said, “Yes, of course. A girl just knows that smell.”

I stopped trying to maintain my composure at this point and was pushing back against his fingering, grunting a little bit out loud and biting my bottom lip. “If my daddy is OK with it,” I said, still looking right at her.

“Sure, I could go for a nightcap,” my guy said, continuing to finger me. Just then, the elevator doors opened for our floor and George pressed the button to close the doors. I continued to ride my guy’s finger, giving it even more force and moaning even louder until the elevator reached the top floor and the doors opened again. Knowing that we had to move out of the elevator, my guy gently pulled his finger out of my ass and carefully slid his arm out from underneath my dress. While still maintaining eye contact with the redhead, I reached down and brought his hand up to my face and placed his middle finger into my mouth, sucking off the ass juices.

“Oh my,” the redhead said, smiling even bigger now. “You are definitely my kind of girl.”

I smiled back and said, “I have a feeling you are my kind of girl, too.”

George took a step outside of the elevator and while obviously tipsy, motioned with his hand for us to move out into the hallway as he said in his sexy little accent, “Shall we?” I gathered from his tone that this pickup of us in the elevator while on the way up from the lobby restaurant was not something at all out of the ordinary for the two of them.

The beautiful redhead led the way off the elevator and down the hall. I kept my man’s hand in my grip and pulled him behind me. I walked right behind the beautiful redhead, watching her beautiful long mint-green chiffon gown and long red hair sway as she walked down the hall. Her amazing little butt looked so cute in that little dress and I could definitely make out the lines of what looked like a tiny little lacy thong.

She led us down the hallway and then turned to stop in front of the door of their penthouse suite. She reached into her cute little matching clutch purse and pulled out the room key. She quickly opened the door and slipped inside. I followed, still gripping and pulling my guy behind me, with George following us all inside and closing the door behind him.

The room was like something out of a movie. I had stayed in some pretty posh hotels and some pretty nice suites, but this was a huge apartment with marble floors, amazingly decorated walls, and actual wood carved ceiling with some beautiful chandeliers. The furniture was modern, but immaculate and very classy. The most amazing thing, however, was the entire back wall of the main room of the suite was glass from edge to edge and wall to wall and provided a beautiful view of the twinkling lights of the city.

As I stood just a few feet inside the room, gawking first at its opulence and then at the beautiful night city scape in the distance, the beautiful redhead set down her little clutch purse on the big glass dining table with chairs that was a few feet before me, and then came walking back towards me.

She was so beautiful and so genuinely sexy that the second she was facing me and walking towards me, I forgot all about the beautiful suite and city scape out the window and could do nothing but look at her in awe. Every movement she made was deliberate and fluid. Every motion and every gesture was beautifully sexy. She was flawlessly gorgeous. Her makeup was so perfect – I mean professional perfect. Her lips and thin eyebrows were shaped perfectly, the slightly charred reddish brown matte lipstick and eyebrow pencil matched each other and contrasted her beautiful white skin to perfection. Her hint of contouring and blushing was amazing. Her beautiful black eyeliner in the cutest little cat eye wings and her scape of eye shadow that played off the beautiful mint-green color of her dress were also both amazing and perfect.

As she approached me, I thought a bit about how her colors and mannerisms, as well as her skinny little frame reminded me so much of my guy’s fiancee. And that girl – the fiancee – was pretty, but this girl, oh my God, she was heaven on earth. She had the cutest little smirk on her face as she approached and as my eyes danced from her eyes to her lips to her beautifully shaped breasts showing through that low-cut V in the dress that went all the way down to her navel. I looked down to her beautiful leg peeking through the long slit, down to the beautiful high heels. It was as if my eyes did not know where to look next. I swear I could make out the shape of the front of her lacy thong a bit through the front of that long gown as well and I was dying to see those panties. They had to match the dress perfectly. A girl like this knew how to match a pair of panties to a dress for sure.

Finally, she reached me and stretched out her hand. I took it with my free hand as my other hand was still intertwined with my guy’s hand. I looked down at her beautiful, skinny frail little white fingers and the beautiful nail polish that also matched her dress perfectly as she interlaced her fingers in mine.

“What’s your name, gorgeous?” she asked.

I looked up from our hands and back into her amazing, brilliant green eyes and she was so stunning that it took me a second or two to register her question and to offer my answer. “Monica,” I said.

“I should have guessed,” she smiled. Such beautiful and perfect white teeth. “You totally look like a Monica. I am Isabella.”

Isabella brought my hand up to her mouth and gave it a gentle kiss. I watched her lips gently touch my hand then looked right back into her eyes as she returned our hands to the space between us.

“Such a beautiful name,” I said, I am sure sounding like I was lost in a fog, lost in a trance.

“Thank you,” she said. “So, who was Monica?” she asked.

Just like when she asked me what my name was, I was still lost in a bit of a fog. Again, it took a couple seconds to register the words she had just uttered, and then, a couple seconds more to register what it was that she was actually asking me. No one had ever asked me that question in the context that she was so obviously asking me.

“She was a friend,” I said. “Junior high. I had a huge crush on her when I first met her in seventh grade, but she didn’t like me back and we remained friends for a few years. At one point I realized that not only did I like her, but I wanted to be her.”

Isabella took in my answer and nodded slightly, offering me a very reassuring and understanding smile. She then looked beyond me to my guy and asked, “Do you mind if I borrow her?”

I looked over my shoulder to him and I could totally tell he was also caught in a trance by her sheer and commanding beauty. He brought my hand up to his mouth and kissed it just like she had and then released my fingers from his. “Of course not,” he said, sounding as if there was no other answer he could give – as if he would have agreed to whatever she would have wanted.

Isabella then started to lead me towards the long bay of windows as George then asked my guy if he would like a drink while the girls talked. I heard my guy agree and ask for a whiskey as Isabella and I were about half way to the panel of windows. I watched Isabella move in front of me, watched her gait, watched her dress flowing, watched her hair swaying, watched her cute little butt moving underneath that beautiful dress. It was surreal. I was feeling like this had to be a dream of some sort. The news I had just received at dinner about my affair with my guy coming to an end seemed to just fade away – everything else in the world just seemed to fade away – all of the usual thoughts that buzzed continually in my head just disappeared into a fog and all I could think about was this amazing beauty before me. I had been with some beautiful and sexy girls in my day, but Isabella was in an entirely different world, at an entirely different level.

Once we reached the windows, Isabella stood facing the glass, her legs at shoulder span, and then used her grip on my hand to pull me to the same position at her right side. “Isn’t it so beautiful?” Isabella asked, still looking out the window.

I moved my glance from the view out the window to her side profile. “It is amazing,” I responded. “Definitely beautiful. This room is amazing.” I paused a second, then said, “You are amazing.”

Isabella looked over at me and smiled. “No, you are amazing,” she said. “Here in the hotel with your man, living your life as you desire, regardless of what people say or think. You letting your man finger you in the elevator like that. I saw his ring. You are not the wife, but I can see that he loves you.”

I nodded. “I know that he does, but he needs the perfect marriage with the perfect kids and that is not something I can give him.”

“I understand the spot in which you find yourself. I was there, too, with a guy I was in love with who was never going to give me more than being the other woman and I stayed for years. But then, I met George, and that changed everything. He appreciates me for who I am and what I am, and he does not long for more like your man does.You, my beauty, you deserve nothing less than the same.”

“But, you are stunning. You are so beautiful. Any man would be crazy to not want you to be his wife and the mother of his children.”

She shook her had a little bit and smiled. “My God, girl,” Isabella said, “you have no idea the compliment you are paying me right now. You don’t know, do you?”

I was puzzled. “Know what?” I asked.

In answer to my question, Isabella turned and faced me and used her grip on my hand to pull me close to her. Still holding my left hand, she gently reached up and cupped her right hand behind my neck. She tilted her head slightly and leaned in towards my face. I must have looked like a deer in the headlights at seeing this gorgeous and amazing girl leaning in to kiss me. My thoughts were awash with the fact that there would be no way my male self would ever be receiving a kiss from a girl like this.

The second our lips touched, it was absolute electricity. Her lips were so amazingly soft and that matte lipstick clashing with my bright glossy fire engine red lipstick created the perfect taste and aroma. ­Isabella gently closed her eyes as I then felt her mouth open slightly and felt her amazing little tongue enter my mouth. She was so delicate, so feminine. Then, as our tongues danced and I was still kissing with my eyes wide open, unable to believe that this gorgeous angel was kissing me, she let go of my hand, brought her free hand up to my lower back and then pressed me against her.

In that instant, I became so worried and nervous because, like a schoolboy making out with a girl for the first time, my cock was hard as a door knob. My panties were holding it in place, but it was sticking straight up and I knew for sure she was going to feel it. I was so worried at how Isabella was going to react to feeling me like that.

But then, something amazing happened. My rock hard cock that was expecting to feel itself pressed against her flat pelvis through that beautiful dress and lovely lace thong I was sure under there, met another hard cock, being held in place by her panties, pointing to the sky just like mine.

Isabella and I were still locked in our passionate kiss, our tongues dancing, and I still maintained the kiss though I gasped when I realized that she had a cock underneath that beautiful long gown and my eyes were wide with surprise. When I gasped, Isabella’s eyes opened and she looked right at me. All in an instant, while we still maintained the kiss, her eyes let me know that she recognized my surprise and was so very proud that I had mistaken her for not being trans and I let her know from my wide eyes and then me closing my eyes and intensifying my kiss even more that I was now somehow even more attracted to her.

I did not think there was a way for a kiss to ever be more passionate than we were already enjoying, but somehow, after I felt her hard cock pressing against mine, that kiss got way more passionate. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her even closer and started to moan and whimper through the kiss, our mouths, tongues, and pelvises grinding against each other like we were a couple teenagers about to go all the way for the first time.

I was so lost in the passion of that kiss and feeling her excited erection rubbing against mine that I do not know how long Isabella and I maintained that kiss. The fog in my mind was now gone and it was awash in so many thoughts, and so many scenarios, that were now running through my head about what this all was going to mean to her, what it was all going to mean to me, and most importantly, whether or not this was a one-time deal or I was going to be able to play like this with this beautiful trans girl again. Finally, I thought to myself that I needed to just enjoy the moment and stop planning for the next time already before the first time had even ended.

Eventually, I was the one that pulled away from the kiss, though I still was pressing Isabella’s amazing body and hard cock against me. She opened her eyes, almost as if she was startled and surprised that I was the one to break the kiss. I was sure that this beautiful creature was used to being the one to decide when the kissing ended. I turned that look of surprise on her beautiful face into a smile when I said, “I am still not going to believe it until I see it.”

Isabella was still laughing her cute little girly laugh when she responded by asking, “Oh yeah, you want to see the proof yourself? No taking my word for it?”

I shook my head no. “I really thought you were born with a pussy.”

Isabella laughed again and kissed me on the lips quickly three times, each time after each kiss, saying, “Thank you.”

Once Isabella was done with the thank you kisses, I said, without really thinking about it, “Can I suck on it?”

I would have figured that this beautiful trans girl had been asked that question a million times, but I could tell by the look on her face that she was enjoying a mixture of surprise and satisfaction at my question.

Isabella bit her bottom lip and nodded her head, then said, “Yes, you can suck it.”

The view that George and my guy had of this scene must have been a thing of epic beauty as I slid down the front of Isabella’s body, still holding her close, and went straight down on to my knees before her, my face at the perfect height for getting visual confirmation that what I was feeling under that dress of hers was real.

I could see out of the corner of my eye that the boys, who had been facing each other, talking over by the bar, but had still been watching us kiss, now both turned and faced us directly as I slid down Isabella’s body, down onto my knees. It was as if they knew the real show was about to start. Out of the top of my eyes, I could see Isabella was looking down at me and I wanted to be sure to give this beautiful girl an amazing show as well.

I reached to either side of the long slit in that beautiful, long mint-green chiffon gown of hers and parted the long swaths of material like I was opening a curtain first thing in the morning. I tugged so hard opening the dress that Isabella had to steady herself on her heels. And there, right before my eyes was the prettiest little lace front, high-leg panty with the top two inches of what appeared to be a beautiful at least seven-inch cock sticking up out of the top of the panty, just as I had felt, reaching up towards the sky.

I looked right up at Isabella’s gorgeous face and her smirky little smile as my two hands made quick work of moving her pretty little thong over to the side and freeing that gorgeous cock so that my mouth could access it directly. Her cock kind of flopped out of the panties and bounced a little, but now, free from the material, was no longer pointing up at the sky, but instead, was pointing its beautiful circumcised head right at me.

I maintained my eyelock with Isabella’s beautiful green eyes as I leaned forward and took that beautiful cock of hers into my mouth. I was salivating so bad at this point that her cock was swimming with my natural mouth lubricant after just a few slides in and out of my mouth. I continued to maintain my eye contact with Isabella, just like a porno actress, as I reached up and held the bottom of her shaft with one hand and cupped her pretty little balls with the other. She obviously was on some type of hormones or something of that sort because her little balls were tiny, but they were still there, and fortunately for me, whatever she was taking was still allowing her beautiful cock to get hard as a rock.

As I continued to look at Isabella and started to moan a bit while sliding her in and out of my mouth, my red lipstick starting to stain the shaft a bit, I felt her dainty little hands and their big, long fingernails begin to run through my hair as she caressed the top of my head and used her hands to guide my sliding rhythm.

“Oh my God, Monica,” she breathed out, “you are so fucking good at that, girl.”

I took the praise in stride, continuing to suck and starting to feel the tip of my cock starting to wet my little panties with precum. My mouth was so satisfied and my eyes could never get their fill of this beautiful girl, but my mind, as usual, began to wonder what was going to come next. I figured I would just be a good little girl and suck on Isabella either until she came or instructed me otherwise.

It was not long until I felt Isabella’s cock starting to throb with an impending orgasm. I was happy to continue and take her cum into my mouth, but she pulled her hands off my head and bent down a bit, resting them on my shoulders, starting to guide me up. I slid my mouth off her cock and rose back up to my feet, once again, standing before her beautiful face.

As soon as I was standing, she kissed me again quickly and said, “You almost had me there, but I don’t want to cum in your mouth. I want to cum inside you.”

I smiled ear to ear at the thought of having this gorgeous redhead and her beautiful seven-inch cock pounding me from behind. “I would love that,” I smiled. “Take me from behind?”

Isabella did not utter a word, but simply used her hands on my shoulders to turn me around and then used one hand on my back to bend me over in front of her. I rested my hands on my knees and bent down as far as was still comfortable and doable in my heels. It was going to be tough without something to hold on to, but for her, I was going to manage.

Isabella gripped the back hemline of my little black silky dress dress and flipped it up, exposing my pretty little black-thong-pantied ass. She then made quick work of sliding the thong out of my ass and to the side. “You have such a cute little butt,” Isabella said as she smacked my ass check one time with her hand. “I cannot wait to slide my cock inside of you, Monica.”

It was then that I noticed she was actually looking over at George when she said that. She was ready to put on a show, just like I was. She was definitely my kind of girl for sure. Taking Isabella’s cue, I looked over towards George and my guy, and while looking right at George, reached back, spread my ass checks, readied myself there in my heels and said, “Oh, Isabella, I cannot wait to feel you cum deep inside my ass.”

Isabella smacked my ass cheek again and said, “Good girl!” Isabella then spit onto her hand and started to lube up her cock. I thought it might be a bit much and bit of a sting for her to try to enter me with just some spit on her cock, but my aching asshole was definitely ready to give it a try. Once she was all lubed up with spit, I felt Isabella’s head touch my asshole as she said, “Now, let’s get you fucked.”

“Oh, Isabella,” I said, still looking right at George, “yes, girlfriend, fuck me good and hard until you spray your cum deep inside my ass.”

Isabella jammed the five or so inches of her cock that actually would fit inside my ass right into me in one motion. She gripped my hips with her hands and I used my own hands on my knees to not only brace myself against her thrusts, but to help me push back against them. We immediately were in sync and she was pounding me nice and hard, the sound of our bodies slapping together echoing through the large suite. I was moaning and groaning and spouting all sorts of profanity and dirty things, my eyes never leaving George.

George and my guy, still with their drinks in their hands, had taken a few steps towards us and they were both watching with such lustful contentment on their faces. I was concentrating on moving my eyes back and forth from my guy to George while keeping my rhythm with Isabella’s thrusts and ensuring I was spouting off the dirtiest, nastiest things that were coming to mind.

Finally, Isabella, tapped me with her right hand on my hip as she said, never breaking our rhythm, “I want to watch you suck your guy off while I fuck you. I want him to help me spit roast you.”

I looked right at my guy and said, “Oh, fuck yeah, Isabella, I would love that.” He had that same little shit-eating grin on his face now that he had when his finger was up inside my ass in the elevator. “Daddy?” I asked in my little girl voice. “Will you come let me blow you while my girlfriend Isabella fucks my ass?”

He broke his glance from mine to look up and smirk at George. It was the kind of smirk that only two guys shared. My guy then proceeded to walk over to me with his drink still in his hand. He stopped right before me and I realized that while I was going to have to bend down a bit further, I was still going to be able to pretty easily take him in my mouth from my current position of being pounded hard from behind by this gorgeous redhead trans girl.

My knees were starting to give a little bit and my feet were starting to hurt a tad in my heels, but I was not about to let either of those things stop me from enjoying this moment. While my guy took a sip from his drink, I reached forward and undid his belt. He took another sip and I unfastened his pants and pulled down his zipper. He took yet another sip as I pulled down his briefs and took out his almost fully hard cock. It was beautiful, but it was actually a couple inches shorter than the beautiful girl’s cock that was presently sliding in and out of my ass.

I looked up at him and smirked as I took his cock in my hand. “You keep sipping that whisky, Hef,” I said. He chuckled a bit and then used his free hand to push me down on his cock as he said, “Be a good bunny and suck Hef’s dick.”

Just how both Isabella and I were playing a little role for George, so was my guy, and I thought that was the cutest thing. He knew I was in the mood to be the little porn slut because Isabella was turning me on so much and he was obviously more than willing to accommodate my little scenario that had developed.

“Yeah, that’s a good bunny, Monica,” my guy said, “you suck that dick like a pro, girl.”

With his hard cock in my mouth, sliding in and out while I was bent over, my dress lifted up and my thong to the side, feeling Isabella’s hands on my hips, feeling her body pound against mine, and feeling that beautiful cock of hers reaching deep inside me, I was in porno girl heaven. I was enjoying every sensation as I pictured in my mind just how slutty and hot this must have all looked to good ol’ George as he stood over there by the bar, watching us.

I was relishing in the moment as I heard what seemed to be George undoing his pants. I was not sure how he was going to fit into this little scenario of me getting spit roasted by his girlfriend and my guy, but once I saw George whip out his cock, I was up for anything at that point. His cock limp was the size of my guy’s fully erect. I had never even seen one that big in person before, let alone played with one that big.

I removed my guys cock from my mouth and asked back to Isabella while looking at George, “Isabella, do you mind if I stroke your boyfriend’s cock until it gets hard so I can see how big it gets while I suck my daddy’s dick until it cums?”

“I don’t mind at all, sweet girl,” she said. “You have my permission.”

George looked at me with a little smile and proceeded to make his way over to me until he was standing just to the left of my guy, also sipping his drink. The two guys proceeded to continue to sip at their drinks and moan with pleasure as I simultaneously had my guy’s cock in my right hand and was sliding my mouth up and down him, and while I had George’s growing enormous cock in my left, stroking it.

And meanwhile, Isabella did not miss a beat continuing to pound her cock deep inside of me. By this point, my hard cock was dripping all over the floor underneath me and I was shocked that neither Isabella or me had cum already. But soon, I could feel my guy’s cock start to convulse a bit in my mouth and within a few seconds, his cum was shooting into the back of my mouth while he was grunting away with abandonment. I gently slid him out a bit so I could swallow it all.

As soon as I had swallowed all of my guy’s cum and he stepped back, taking his cock out of my mouth, Isabella asked, “Monica, can I cum inside of you?”

I was dying to feel that for sure. “Isabella, yes, will you please shoot your cum deep inside of me. Fill me up, girl.”

No sooner had I finished saying that last part than I began to feel Isabella’s cock shooting her massive load of cum deep into my ass. Isabella gripped my hips hard and pulled me back onto her as she came. She had so much cum that even before she pulled out, I could already feel it running out of me and down my balls onto the floor, mixing with my little puddle of juices.

I felt Isabella starting to get a little soft inside me, though she maintained her grip on my hips and was pushing forward to keep her cock inside. Having been spent, my guy took a couple steps back and was looking down at me, smiling with orgasmic content, his eyes, though, telling me that he still wanted to see more.

I looked over my left shoulder back towards Isabella. I was able to turn just far enough with her still inside of me to catch her eyes. “Will you let your boyfriend fuck me with this massive cock of his?” I asked.

She nodded her head yes and smiled. “Girl, I have been waiting to see that since the second I saw you standing by the elevator. Let’s go in the bedroom so we can make sure he fucks you deep and proper.”

Isabella slid herself out of me and my tight little ass made the nastiest slurping and suction release sound that I think I had ever heard. The rest of her cum started to force its way out of me and down on to the floor. “Oh my God,” Isabella said, “I have not cum that much in years. Monica, how does that feel?”

“It feels so dirty,” I beamed proudly. “I love that I made you cum so much.”

Isabella then reached down and took my hand and started to walk towards the suite’s bedroom, pulling me behind her. As I stood, my thong moved a bit back towards its nestling spot, but not all the way back into the crack of my ass. My little dress fell back down, but as I walked, I could feel more and more of Isabella’s cum starting to gently run out of me.

When we reached the bedroom, Isabella guided me up on to the bed. As she was doing so, she said, “Leave the heels on. George really likes that.” I did as I was told and positioned myself on the bed on my hands and knees with my knees on the edge so that George could get right behind me while still standing on the floor. My guy came around on the other side and sat on the bed so that he could watch. I was looking right at him as he did so, looking for any sign of reservation about what I was about to do, but I could see none at all. In fact, he really looked like he was going to enjoy this. I received my proof when I realized that he had not refastened his pants which meant he was undoubtedly going to be stroking himself while he watched George fuck me.

Isabella did her best to get on her knees on the bed next to me, but facing the other direction, her long gown making that a bit of a difficult task. Once she had managed to get on the bed and get her dress out of the way, Isabella once again lifted the hem of my dress up on to my back and slid my thong back the rest of the way out of the way.

I was facing the other direction so I could not see George, but I heard his footsteps on the floor and could feel that he was right behind me. As soon as he was in place, Isabella leaned towards him and took his massive cock into her mouth, lubing it up as best as she could for me with her saliva. Once she had George’s cock back out of her mouth, Isabella asked, “Are you ready, Monica?”

I looked over my shoulder towards Isabella, and while I could not actually see her face from where she was, on her knees, ready to watch George slide that monster inside of me, I answered, “I am ready.” I then figured I would get it out of the way beforehand and said, “George, I hope you are planning on cumming inside of me.”

George’s voice sounded in my ears for the first time since we got out of the elevator as he said, “Of course, m’lady. A proper gentleman always does.”

I swear that accent of his made me even more excited than I already was at the prospect of trying to take that massive hunk of manmeat deep into my tight little ass. I was honestly worried about how much I was going to be able to take, but after seeing that beautiful cock and seeing that my guy and Isabella were up for watching me taking it to, there was no way I was going to pass up this opportunity.

After having very regular anal sex with my guy for the past year, I would have figured there would never have been a time again that even getting the head of a cock inside of me would have ever been that painful again, but with George’s massive cock, it was definitely turning out to be the case. I felt like I was taking cock in my ass for the very first time again. It was a beautiful mixture of pleasure and pain as I felt that head pass my hole and start to spread me apart.

George gripped me just as Isabella had done and Isabella was gently rubbing my back with one hand and holding on to my arm with the other, as if she was reassuring me that it was going to be all right. “You are almost there, girl,” she said, audibly excited at what she was watching. “He is a big boy, but you can do it, girl.”

I loved so much that she was so concerned about me. This beautiful and amazing trans girl that I never thought would have even talked to me, but had already cum inside me, was now encouraging and counseling me like we had been lifelong girlfriends.

I was moaning and groaning, which led to “Oh my God,” and “Wow! It’s so fucking big!” and “Yes, George, spread me open.” It was then that I looked up towards my guy and he was already rock hard again, stroking his cock while he watched and listened to me.

Finally, George was as deep inside of me as he was going to get, which I could tell was maybe six inches, and he began to try to start actually sliding in and out, fucking me. I know I was grunting and moaning loudly and wasn’t even sure what I was hollering at that point, though I know it had to have been pretty dirty. I began to push back against George and he began to really start to work my body with his hands and his pounding cock.

As soon as I started to feel a bit of an orgasm brewing, I said back to George, “George, can we cum together? Can you hold it until I cum?”

“As the lady asks,” George said. “Whenever you are ready, my dear.”

“Oh, yes, thank you,” I said. “ I am almost there.”

I was dripping down on to the bed already and could feel it was going to be very soon. George was not pounding me as hard as Isabella had, but with his length, I could tell it was going to happen very quickly.

I looked black towards Isabella and called to her, “Babygirl, do you want my cum?”

“Oh, my, yes,” was her response as she immediately moved around my body to position herself down below me. George continued to slide that massive member in and out of me as Isabella moved to get into position. I was now trying hard to hold it in. Once I felt Isabella was in place, I said to her, “Girl, I am ready.” Isabella responded by taking the tip of my cock into her mouth so I could cum inside it. And once Isabella was in place, I looked back towards George and said, “I am ready! Cum inside me!”

With that, George let loose. It was so much cum. More cum than I had ever taken inside of me, made even wetter and more filling because Isabella had just cum inside me not so long before. George grunted and pushed himself inside me as I felt my own cock start to shoot its load of cum into Isabella’s mouth. I could feel and hear Isabella swallowing as fast as she could as her mouth was about to overflow.

Before I had finished shooting my cum into Isabella’s mouth, George slid out of me and I felt a torrent of his cum literally come squirting out of me, down on to my balls, down my inner thighs, spraying on to my calves below, and down on to the bed and the floor. As soon as I stopped shuddering and cumming inside her mouth, Isabella quickly made her way up to my face and began to kiss me just as passionately as when we had first started kissing by the window after looking out at the city lights.

I was in sheer and utter heaven. I had never, ever felt this good. Isabella broke our kiss and collapsed down on to the bed. It was then that I looked towards my guy and could see he was about to cum again. I quickly yet carefully crawled around Isabella and laid down on to the mattress, puttin my head right in my guy’s lap just in time to take his cock in my mouth and swallow his cum again. It was not much, but it was enough for a good swallow.

As Isabella laid there, exhausted, having watched me dive for my guy’s cum, she laughed and smacked my ass which was still exposed and said, “Girl, you are depraved.”

I returned her laugh and looked over my shoulder at her lying on the bed. Even all disheveled and exhausted, she somehow looked even prettier. “What?!” I asked, loudly. “Like you ever let a drop of cum go to waste.”

Isabella laughed and returned, “Girl, I know we have so much in common. You are right. I am the same way.”

Seeing Isabella lying there on the bed, her mint-green long chiffon gown all slumped on her amazing body, her arm resting across her still heaving chest and her beautiful, long, red hair a little worn but still framing her face perfectly, I hopped back up on to my knees, made my way over to her on the bed and wrapped my arms around her as best I could. Without a word, I started to kiss her again and we quickly fell right back into that amazing and passionate kiss that we were sharing earlier. I loved my guy and I loved the evening we were having up until Isabella started talking to us in the elevator, but every moment since then had been so amazing and so exhilarating. Just being in Isabella’s presence was something words could not describe, let alone now as I was sharing this post-sex sensual and loving embrace and kiss with her.

I could feel and hear my guy put his cock away and straighten his pants, and then, ultimately, lean back against the bed’s headboard as he simply laid back and watched me make out with Isabella. I could also hear and then feel George put himself back into his pants and then sit on the bed, also at that point just sitting and watching me and Isabella making out on the bed, even after having cum like we had, exhausted as we were, our hands all over each other, rolling slightly back and forth on the bed, making out, kissing, laughing, and simply enjoying each other completely now, beyond just sex. These kisses were turning into something more and I could feel it deep inside of me. Less than an hour before I was wondering if I was ever going to see this girl again, but in that instant, there on the bed, I felt she was planning on keeping me around somehow.

I was so lost in the moment that I have no idea how long we were making out and kissing and laughing there on the bed. All I knew was that I was not wanting the night to end. But, alas, at one point there, Isabella pulled back from our kiss, pushed my hair behind my ear, and said, “Let’s go have a nightcap.”

I didn’t want to get up and I definitely did not want this amazing session of love making to end, but I could tell it was time. I just hoped that I left there with a way to contact this amazing girl again.

The four of us all rose from the bed and Isabella took my hand in hers then led me back out into the living room. “What do you want, sweet Monica?” she asked as she led me over to the couch and sat me down.

“Just some water, girl,” I said as I settled into the big comfy couch.

“Sure thing, gorgeous,” Isabella said as she headed to the bar. I watched her, still in awe of this beautiful and amazing girl that I had just met and whom I had just had the pleasure of making love with so intensely.

Isabella returned with the water, handed it to me, sat down next to me on the couch then proceeded to take my free hand into hers, intertwining our fingers. I drank the water, still marveling at how our evening had turned out. My guy and George were standing over by the front door to the suite and I could tell both of them were ready to end this little session, though Isabella sure seemed that she could keep going.

“Are you ready, babe?” my guy asked me.

I looked at him through reluctant eyes and nodded yes.

“George,” Isabella said, looking over towards him, “do you mind if I walk them to the elevator?”

“Not at all, my sweet,” George responded. He then looked to my guy and then to me and said, “It was lovely meeting you both. Isabella handles our social calendar so perhaps she can arrange an encore for us some time in the future.”

My guy nodded and said, “That would be lovely,” knowing full well that due to his impending nuptials, that was never going to happen with him there.

Isabella then brought my hand up to her lips and kissed it as she looked at me over our intertwined hands and said, “Yes, sweet angel. I definitely need to see you again.”

I smiled ear to ear and said, my eyes looking deep into hers, “Oh, I would love that.”

My guy made his way over to the suite’s main door and opened it as Isabella stood and led me towards the door. I was so very saddened to be leaving her, but also knew that while it was time for us to part, she was going to find her way to me again. I could feel it in her kiss and feel it in how she was holding my hand.

By the time Isabella and I reached the door, my guy was halfway towards the elevator, moving ahead so he could push the button to call the car up to the floor. By then, George had moved out of the living room area and back towards the bedroom, undoubtedly to crash down on to the bed and pass quickly to sleep.

As we reach the threshold to the suite, Isabella pulled me close to her and whispered into my ear, “George will be asleep in a few minutes. Once your man is asleep, come knock three times on the door. I will be waiting for you.”

I cannot even imagine how big I must have been smiling as Isabella pulled back from whispering in my ear and looked at me to receive my response. I leaned forward and kissed her again. “Girl, I miss you already,” I said. Isabella then returned my huge smile and kissed me back. “Hurry back,” she said.

I then pulled her hand up to my lips and kissed it. “I will be back soon,” I said. I then reluctantly released her hand and started to walk down the hallway, leaving her standing in the doorway to the suite. I hurried to catch up to my guy, but kept looking back over my shoulder at Isabella. She stood fast there in the doorway, watching me until I disappeared into the elevator with my guy so that I could quickly get him in bed and asleep then come back and see what else the beautiful Isabella had in store for me.

 

Chapter Seven: Isabella

 

Through the quick, one-floor elevator ride and the slightly longer walk from the elevator to our room door, my wind was awash with all of the beautifully clandestine ways in which I was going to sneak away and get back to talk to Isabella. My guy held my hand in the elevator and looked at me and smiled. He held my hand as we walked down the hallway, but he didn’t utter a word. Nothing about Isabella, nothing about George, nothing about us, nothing about all of this coming to an end in just a little bit over 24 hours from that moment when we boarded separate flights to return home.

I found his silence so very curious, but at the same time, there really was nothing left to say. Other than to figure out what we were going to do together tomorrow, which was easily a conversation we could have in the morning, no words would change anything.

As we entered the room and he started to undo his shirt, I thought about just telling him the truth – that Isabella had invited me back after he fell asleep – but, ultimately, I decided against it.

“You want to stay up for a bit?” I asked, more so trying not to have to get undressed so that I would not have to get re-dressed once he fell asleep.

“No,” he said, looking back at me as he continued to undress and moved down the hallway towards the bedroom, “I am exhausted. You go ahead and stay up if you want to.”

“OK,” I said. “I slept on the plane, so I am doing pretty good. You go ahead and go in and will come in a bit later.”

He smiled and disappeared into the bedroom. I walked to the end of the hallway and moved into the sitting room area. I figured I would just sit and watch TV for a bit until he fell asleep. I could hear him rustling around in the bedroom, getting in and out of his suitcase and his garment bag, going into the bathroom to get cleaned up, brush his teeth, and so on, and then ultimately, I heard him plop down on the bed.

I gave it about five minutes and then quietly crept over to the bedroom doorway and I could tell by his breathing that he was fast asleep. I reached into my clutch and took out just the room key and then carefully and quietly made my way back down the room’s hallway, carefully and quietly opened and closed the door, and then hurried back towards the elevator.

I was so excited to be heading back up to see Isabella again. I could only dream of what she wanted to talk about so badly that she asked me back to the room after our guys had fallen asleep. There was a very deep camaraderie among trans girls. Being a trans girl was very different – all consuming – it made you a pariah and a novelty. It was, quite frankly, exhausting just existing at times, so when you ran across another trans girl, it was so exhilarating just to sit and talk with her – share stories – commiserate and congregate, even if it was just two of you.

The elevator ride was short going back and it was so late that the elevator and hallways were completely empty. I quickly made my way down the hallway, back to the door of the large suit, and as instructed by Isabella, I gently and quietly knocked on the door three times. Within a few seconds, the door opened, and there she stood.

Everything about her still looked exactly the same, except now she was in nothing but a white terry cloth hotel bath robe. No more heels, just her cute little bare feet and toe nails that were still painted to match the dress she was no longer wearing. I could tell, however, that she had straightened her hair and her makeup and that spoke volumes. I could not believe that this amazing creature took the time to freshen up for me. It was then that I realized I had not done so and I honestly felt a little bad about it.

“Hi,” she said, wide-eyed in a half-whisper, excited as if we were old friends that had not seen each other for years.

“Hi,” I giggled back, covering my mouth a bit after saying so, excitedly and quickly moving inside as if we were trying not to get caught.

Isabella closed the door behind me, reached down and took me by the hand, interlacing our fingers once again, and then led me over to the sitting area. We sat on one of the couches that was facing that long wall of glass windows that provided that amazing view of the city.

Isabella sat to my right and kept my right hand in hers, resting our hands together on her lap atop that very warm and comfy robe she was wearing. “Did your man conk out?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I said, smiling and shrugging my shoulders a bit, still feeling giddy at having snuck away.

“George was out by the time I walked into the bedroom. He is a heavy sleeper, plus he had a few too many, so don’t worry about making a little noise.”

I nodded to let her know that I understood. I started to say, “So,” and she did the very same at the very exact second. We both looked at each other and laughed a bit. “No,” she said, “you go ahead.”

“OK,” I nodded. I nestled a little closer to her. “So, what is the deal with you and George?”

“Well,” Isabella started, “we have been together for three years. Like I told you before, when I met him I was in a relationship with a guy who had a girlfriend and was seeing me on the side. Typical thing where he was attracted to girls like us and wanted to play, but was never serious about actually having a relationship with me. I was with him for about a year, and before that, I was with a married guy for two years. It was the same thing – lots of sex and dinners, but no family events or holiday parties. And before that, I was still living full-time as male.”

I nodded again to let her know that I had heard her and understood.

“I was going to ask you the same thing about you and your man. So, he is married?”

“Not quite yet,” I said. “That is actually an engagement ring the fiancee is making him wear.”

Isabella pulled her neck back a bit and looked at me with wide, surprised eyes. “Really? Wow!”

“Yeah,” I continued, “sometimes I really think that she knows he is cheating on her, but just doesn’t know who it is. I don’t think she suspects it is me because as far as I know, she has no idea I am trans, but I cannot really be sure. He and I were close friends up until a year ago. She threw him a costume party for his birthday and it was the first time I went out actually dressed. I had been dressing in secret since I was four years old. I did it with girlfriends here and there, but his party was my first time out as me. I feel like I did it to come out to him – to let him know that I had actually liked him for quite some time. The second he saw me all dolled up, it was like he knew everything without me even saying a word to him, you know?”

Isabella nodded. “Yeah, I know exactly what you mean.”

“So,” I continued, “We started seeing each other in secret that night. It was this little romantic moment between me and him that very rapidly changed into a very sexual situation with him, me, and some of our friends.”

I almost paused, waiting for Isabella’s reaction to me saying that. “Your friends? Really? That first night?”

I nodded. “It got out of had very quickly. I mean, I enjoyed it, don’t get me wrong, but basically with what happened that night, he was the only one I ever spoke to again after that. I basically stopped hanging out with all of our mutual friends that night and just became his mistress. I mean, I know he loves me and I know he wants to continue to be with me, but there is just no way in his world for that to happen.”

“Oh, honey,” Isabella said, looking at me like a supportive friend, turning her head and leaning in a bit to nestle for a second on my shoulder. “I have been there.”

“We dated hot and heavy, three nights a week since that night a year ago. Today is his birthday again – exactly one year later.”

“Really?” Isabella asked. “Tonight is his birthday and he is here with you instead of home with the fiancee?”

I nodded. “Yep. And I think that really threw her for a loop. Like I said, almost as if somehow she really suspects he is stepping out because all of the sudden tonight he tells me that she is moving in with him this weekend and they are getting married much sooner than he thought. He didn’t even actually tell me when the wedding was going to be because her moving in with him is what is ending our time together. All the ways we had to sneak around are gone now. We literally have one more day, tomorrow, and then that is it. Separate plane rides home and I go back to being one of the guys in the wedding instead of his secret girlfriend.”

“Oh my God, girl,” Isabella said as she reached over and put her arms around me, pulling me close to her, “I am so sorry to hear that. That really sucks, but like I said, you deserve so much better than that, girl.”

“I know,” I said, nodding. “I mean, it is what it is, and he and I both knew from the start that it was just going to be a temporary thing, but he was honestly the only guy I was ever really attracted to. I mean, yeah, I messed around that night with the other guys, but he was the only one that I could ever picture myself in a relationship with. Like I had one shot at that, and now it is gone. I spent my whole life with girls and now I think I will be going back to dating girls after this.”

Isabella squeezed me again. “I completely understand, hun. You ended up in a very difficult spot.

“I know,” I said, raising my hand up to put it on Isabella’s arm that was wrapped around my chest. “and I still feel like I am losing something, even though it was never actually mine to begin with.”

“It is perfectly understandable for you to feel that way,” Isabella reassured me.

“Yeah,” I said, “I know that is true, but it still stings. It still hurts. The wedding is going to kill me. I am going to have to be there, all smiles, pretending like none of these things between me and him ever happened.” I paused a moment as it was all still sinking in. “Sorry to be such a downer,” I said to Isabella.

She squeezed me hard again. “Nonsense, girl. I invited you back so we could talk because I knew you were in some kind of situation like this because I have been in that exact spot in the past. You are right to feel down about all of this. I am just so glad that we met tonight. I am going to tell you right now, your life is going to get better without being tied down to this situation you have been in for the past year. Yes, you will miss him, and yes, it is going to hurt, but you will move on. You will love again.”

“I know,” I said. “I know I will find love out there, but this one is going to sting for a bit.”

At that point Isabella let go of me with her right arm and moved her right hand to push my hair out of my face a bit. “Why don’t you get out of that dress and get comfy. These robes are absolutely amazing. I will get you one.”

I nodded a bit, still soaking in all of what I had said to Isabella about what was coming for me now with my relationship with my guy ending and his wedding that was coming right around the corner. “OK,” I said. “That sounds nice.”

Isabella gave me one last hug and then stood up from the couch, I assumed to go and get me a robe. I sat back and watched her walk towards the bedroom. Once she had disappeared, I turned back and looked at the beautiful cityscape of lights again. I spent a little bit thinking on what was all happening on that trip and how my life that so drastically changed a year ago was about to so drastically change again. It was then, in that instance that I thought to myself that it was time to start moving forward. Yeah, I would have one more day the next day with my guy – one last day – but right then, I needed to get off this sad sack train and take advantage of the moment in which I found myself.

I quickly stood up, hoping I would have the time to so do before she returned with the robe, and quickly slid the shoulder straps of my dress off my shoulders and let the dress fall to the floor. I quickly stepped out of the dress, picked it up, and laid it down on the couch to my left, opposite of the side where Isabella was sitting. I then positioned myself so that I was sitting a bit towards where Isabella was sitting. I crossed my legs at the knee and let the high heel on the foot on that leg dangle off a bit. I started to slightly kick that leg, swaying the shoe back and forth. I then took a quick second to look down at myself and straightened my little black lace strapless bra and my little thong. I knew Isabella had already seen everything, but I thought I still would take the opportunity to try to look as sexy as possible for her when she returned.

I finished getting settled in just in time. I heard Isabella returning, but did not look back at her over the back of the couch. I wanted for her to turn the corner on the side of the couch before I looked up. Right before she got closer, Isabella started to say, “If you want to change in the bathroom”, but then turned the corner and saw me sitting there in nothing but my bra, thong, and heels. “Or, you could change right here,” she said, smiling and looking me over.

I sat there on the couch, holding my pose, bouncing my heel on my foot as I looked right at Isabella and smiled. She handed me the robe and I stood up to put it on as she sat back down on the couch. I took my time sliding the robe on, ensuring that I turned just right so that my cute little ass in that little black thong was right in front of her before I made it disappear under the robe.

“You are right,” I said, “this robe feels amazing.” Once I had it all the way on, I turned and faced Isabella, basically giving myself a big hug in that robe. Her eyes were still down, looking at my body that had now disappeared and she looked back up at me, returning my smile.

Isabella then tapped the couch seat next to her and I returned once more to where I was sitting. “You look so cute in that robe,” she said.

“Thank you,” I returned. “So do you.”

“And you look amazing in that black lingerie.”

“Awww,” I responded. “Thank you. It is just a bra and panty, nothing too fancy. And you looked stunning in that dress earlier, girl.”

Isabella smiled and said, “Thank you” back. “I love wearing that dress.”

“Geez, girl, I can see why,” I said back to her. “It looked like it was made for you.”

Isabella nodded and said, “Well....”

“Oh my God, girl,” I said. “Seriously?!”

Isabella laughed a bit. “I have a little place back home and the lady there makes amazing things on the cheap.”

“Get out! Seriously?!”

Isabella laughed again. “Definitely. You will have to come there with me sometime.”

It was then that I realized I had never even asked Isabella where they were from. I thought maybe I had assumed England because of George’s accent. “Where are you two from?” I asked. It felt out of the blue and I started to regret asking, but Isabella simply smiled and said, “California, same as you. Well, north San Diego, but still not too far from you, I am sure.”

“Stop it!” I said with wide eyes. “Really?!”

“Yeah, George works in the city – well, George owns a business in the city – but commutes up to our beach house in Solana Beach. Some nights he stays in the city and some nights I join him.”

“And how did you know we were from California?” I asked.

Isabella laughed. “Girl? Really? Your man screams SoCal with that hair and that suit and of course your SoCal accents.”

I laughed. “You are too funny. And here I figured you were picking up on me because you thought there was no chance we’d ever see each other again.”

Isabella slid just a little closer again and said, “Actually, quite the opposite. I have been looking for a new partner in crime since my last one up and got married and moved away, so when I saw you, and then heard you talk, I decided I was going to invite you and your man to join us for a drink, but then, when you let your man finger you like that in the elevator, I figured you’d be up for playing, too.”

“Oh my God, girl,” I said, starting to blush a bit, “you are so bad.”

“Are you blushing?” Isabella asked, pushing my shoulder a bit. “You don’t get to let your guy finger your ass in an elevator with other people in it and then still get to blush about it.”

I laughed and returned from her little shove by moving even closer. “It’s not my fault,” I said. “It was that fucking movie.”

Isabella shook her head. “Shades?! Oh my God, how many of us girls have been fingered in an elevator because of that fucking movie?”

“Right?!” I said.

“Yeah, George made me watch those movies.”

“Oh my God! My guy, too!”

“Yeah, that stuff was racy back when I was in high school,” Isabella smirked.

“Me too! That is what I said!”

She and I enjoyed a laugh together, moving closer and leaning in to each other a bit at that point. Isabella reached over at took both my hands into hers this time. We finished our laughing, sighing and breathing out a bit, ending in just smiles, looking right at each other.

“I am so glad I invited you back,” Isabella said, her smile slowly melting into a much more serious look.

“And I am glad I came back,” I said, myself moving from that smile into a more serious expression.

With that, Isabella looked down a bit and then back up at me. She slowly started to advance and I mirrored her movements until our lips met, our eyes closed, and we shared a kiss just as passionate as that very first one we shared earlier in the evening. My mind was traveling a million miles a minute now. While I had a feeling what was going on earlier between us was a little deeper than just playing, in that moment, sitting on the couch in the robes, just the two of us, I could definitely tell for sure. I got lost in that kiss, lost in the thought of this perhaps being a new chapter in my life as this old chapter was ending.

When Isabella pulled away from the kiss finally, her eyes met mine and I could see she was just as turned on as she was that first time we kissed. I was definitely feeling the same thing.

“I want to make love to you again,” she said.

“I want to make love to you again, too,” I responded.

“But?” she asked.

“But...” I said.

“But, we should wait, right?” she asked. “Wait until next time.”

I nodded. “Yeah,” I said. “Make it special. Not that tonight wasn’t amazing, and not that this moment right here, right now, is even more amazing, but let’s make it a special night. Just the two of us.”

Isabella smiled and nodded. “I really, really would like that a lot.”

It was then that I realized I had left my phone back in the room and at that point was really wishing I had brought it so I could ask Isabella for her phone number so I could call and ensure our next time happened.

It was as if Isabella read my mind. “You just realized you don’t have your phone, didn’t you?”

I smiled and laughed. “Oh my God, mind reader!”

Isabella got up and quickly made her way over to the dining table where she had left her clutch purse when we first walked into the suite earlier that night. She reached in and pulled out her phone and quickly hurried back to me. She handed me the phone. “Here,” she said. “Put your number in my phone and I will call you so you have my number.”

I nodded. That seemed so rationally simple. I made short work of adding myself to Isabella’s phone and then she quickly called my phone and hung up. I pictured it ringing in my little black clutch in the room downstairs while my guy was asleep, unaware that it had even rung.

With that completed, Isabella set the phone down on the couch next to her. “I wish that we could stay the night together tonight,” she said. It definitely felt genuine.

“I do, too,” I said. “You are absolutely amazing.”

Isabella then leaned in and kissed me gently on the lips once more. “No, girl,” she said, “you are the one that is amazing. I cannot wait to see you again.”

I thought about trying to linger, but then felt that if I stood up first, I would feel better, so I started to do so and feeling that I was standing, Isabella, still holding both of my hands, stood with me. I reluctantly let go of her hands and reach up to take off the robe. “No, no,” Isabella said as she reached up and stopped my hands. “I want you to keep that robe.” Isabella let go of my hands and then reached down and picked up my dress off the couch. She gently draped it over my arm. “I want you to walk back to your room wearing that robe and carrying your dress, thinking about me.”

I smiled at her. What she was saying she wanted me to do was kind of different, but at the same time, I completely understood it. We were somehow completely on the same wavelength. I somehow felt that given the same situation, I would have suggested the same thing about her keeping the robe and carrying the dress.

“You take that robe home,” she said, “so you have something to remember me by until we see each other again. Don’t leave it in the room! Take it home! I am going to make sure the hotel charges me for it, so you take it.”

I shook my head a bit and nodded. “OK,” I said. “I promise.”

Reluctantly, but still very excited with anticipation, I turned towards the door and started to walk towards it. Isabella followed behind me closely. When we reached the door, she reached past me and opened the door for me. I crossed the threshold out into the hallway, and then turned back to face her, just as we had done about an hour or so before when my guy was walking towards the elevator.

“I am so happy we met,” she said.

“I still can’t believe you are real,” I said. I honestly did not think about saying that before it came out. It wasn’t a rehearsed line or something I had ever actually really said to a girl before.

Isabella smiled and shook her head a bit. “I promise you,” she said. “I am real.” She then pointed her finger back and forth a few times between us. “I promise you. This is real. There is something about you. Something about you and me. We are going to do big things together.”

I leaned forward and kissed her lips. “We are, aren’t we?” I asked. “Somehow, I just know we are, too.”

“Go spend tomorrow with your man,” Isabella said as she leaned against the doorway a bit. “Enjoy it. Relish in it. Remember every second. And then, call me as soon as you get home. No matter what time. I want to know that you are OK. And I want you to feel that there is more after him. There is more life. There will be more love.”

I nodded. “I will. I promise.”

Isabella then reached up and took my head in her hands, leaned forward and kissed me once more. When she pulled back, she said, “Good night, sweet angel. We will see each other very soon.”

I nodded. This was all still a surreal dream to me. It was as if that initial fog from when I first was with her was coming rushing back. “Good night,” I said. I moved in and kissed her on the lips once more and then backed away. I took my first couple steps down the hallway walking backwards, still looking at her.

Isabella raised her hand and waved and I did the same. I expected her to close the door, but she didn’t. I turned over my shoulder and continued to look at her, smiling as I made my way to the elevator, wearing the big, comfy robe, my dress hung neatly over my forearm. It just felt so right to be wearing that robe, looking at her standing in the doorway, wearing the same robe. That girl knew how to make a connection. She knew the symbolism I would feel wearing that robe while I was walking way from her. I was convinced in that second that while she and what was going on might have been real, there was something cosmic and angelic about all of it.

We maintained eye contact and our mutual smiles the entire time I walked down that hallway. I kept my eyes on her as I pushed the button for the elevator and until the door opened. Finally, I waved once more, she waved back, and then she disappeared from my line of sight as I entered the elevator. I heard the door gently close so far away down the hallway, and then, the elevator doors closed.

I rode that one floor down, thinking on how I was still anticipating having a wonderful last day with my guy, but in all honesty, I was now anticipating going home and calling Isabella much, much more.

 

Chapter Eight: A Wedding and a Birthday Party

 

Their wedding was four weeks after we returned from Chicago, and it was gut-wrenching for me. I had to stand up there at the alter with them both, standing right next to him, watching them holding hands, professing their love for each other, reading the vows that she had written for them both, all the while knowing that he was sacrificing so much of who he was – so much of his desires, his very being – just so that he could conform to the perfect little husband and father that everyone in his family and everyone in her family was expecting him to be.

I was envious as shit of the bridesmaids in their pretty little lavender dresses, knowing full well that I actually would have looked much hotter than all of them, except for pretty little Joyce of course, in that very same dress. It was absolute torture being there through the whole week of the wedding – the rehearsal dinner, the parents’ dinner, the bridal party dinner, the actual bachelor party, the ceremony, and the reception.

Three nights a week for a year, he had been mine, and now, I was forced to watch him spend every minute of every day with her, treating her almost – almost – as lovingly as he had treated me. Having Jessica there with me at the parts of the wedding week that she could make and I was allowed to bring a guest did help – I mean, at least I was not alone, and at least there was one other person there who knew my actual story and pain besides me – one other person that knew what I was feeling about all of this because I had to keep the entirety of my feelings a complete secret.

And keeping it all a secret was actually why I was there with Jessica instead of Isabella. Jessica required no explanation – she was my ex-girlfriend who I was now seeing again. Isabella was going to require some lengthy explanations. She was drop-dead gorgeous and everyone would have questioned her being there with me. It would have called so much attention to me that it would have made the week-long wedding festivities even worse. And then, to top it off, if anyone had figured out she was trans, that could have opened up an entire separate can of worms. Isabella and I had grown close in the month between our night in Chicago and the quickly thrown-together wedding week, but I also did not want her to see me like that, either – in male mode – with my tail between my legs, sucking it up.

I had to be chummy and friendly, and worst of all, guy-friendly with him. I had to talk with and interact with the guy friends that joined him in having sex with me that first night in the bathroom, all of us acting like that night and my entire last year with him as his lover simply never happened.

I had to interact with her, too, like none of it had ever happened. I was the mistress who had to keep her mouth shut and somehow also still be so heavily and happily involved in the week of pageantry that was going to take him away from me forever.

It was fucking difficult. There is no easier way to put it. But, if there was one nice thing about the whole ordeal, it was that it ended. It was a long week and it was a difficult time to say the least, but at one point, they drove off from the reception in a limo to go to the airport for their honeymoon – her in this supercute little flowy white dress that was cuter and sluttier than anything she had ever worn in public in her life – that would have looked just as hot on me – and him, holding her hand, hugging on her, kissing her cheek, trying so hard not to look at me the entire time.

I pictured the cute, sexy little white panties she must have been wearing for him under that dress. I pictured him groping all on her through that whole limo ride and her just stomaching it – not actually enjoying it like I would have been. I pictured her reluctantly letting him finger her in the back of that limo. I pictured him trying to get her to actually ride him in the back of that limo on the way to the airport and her just flat out refusing to let it go that far. Poor, poor guy. It was going to be a lifetime of only being allowed to take it so far – only being allowed to take it about half as far as he wanted to.

It all sucked ass – the entire fucking week – but, at one point, they were gone, they were married, and there was nothing that I could do but simply move on.

I made love to Jessica the night they left, and that really helped. Not so much the actual sex, but just having her being there for me, with me, willingly and knowingly allowing me to substitute her for him that first night after the wedding stuff was finally over. She was an amazing friend and girlfriend through the entire ordeal.

The day after the wedding, I spent the day with Isabella and George in the city in San Diego, and it really helped me take my mind off of it all. Isabella and I had been seeing each other as girlfriends in that first four weeks after our night in Chicago and we had made love many times. She said that she was honest with George and that he was OK with all of it. She said that he told her that he understood that she needed to have a girlfriend like me to be happy and he did not want to take that away from her.

That next day after the wedding, Isabella put together an amazing day for the three of us that consisted of some sightseeing, an amazing boat ride, a spectacular private rooftop dinner, and culminated in us having a pretty hot and amazing repeat of the first part of the night in Chicago in the hotel room. Well, of course, without my guy there. It was all very cordial, and in fact, was also all very passionate. That next day after the wedding was the first day that the three of us – me, Isabella, and George – spent the day together. It ended up being the first of many, actually, as George and I seemed to developed a non-verbal understanding that I got Isabella as my girlfriend as long as he got to play with me whenever she set up a day for the three of us. I was more than happy with the arrangement.

Finally, a week after the newlyweds left in that limo for their honeymoon, he texted me when they got back home, just to let me know that they were having a dinner to thank everyone in the wedding party. I replied that I was going to be out of town that night. It was a lie. I was going to be home, but while I had pledged to stay friends with him after the wedding, I just could not do it. I could not stomach seeing them together now, knowing that my time with him had ended.

Weeks turned into months and the months turned into years, and finally, his texts stopped and he stopped inviting me to the dinners and get-togethers and birthday parties. A few years later, I heard that she was pregnant and that they were expecting a boy. Months after that, I heard that the baby had been born and was healthy. A couple years after that, I heard they had a girl who was also healthy. They had their perfect little nuclear family.

Over the next two years, however, whenever I would run into anyone that knew him, they would tell me how miserable he was. He loved his kids and was a great dad, but at the same time, she had pushed all of his friends away and pretty much never let him spend any time with them. What was worse was that these same people always told me that if you saw the two of them together, there was no love and no passion there between them. I would always ask about Joyce and they would always tell me that she, of course, was always around.

There were many times over the course of that two years that I thought about reaching out to him to check on him, but my bitterness at how things ended, even though I knew that is exactly how things were going to end, kept me from contacting him. And then, almost seven years after our little trip to Chicago where he told me that they had picked a date and that our love affair was ending, I got a text from her – the wife. You can imagine my surprise at that. When I saw that I was getting a text from her, my mind immediately gravitated towards her having found out and was wanting to confront me about it, even though she had obviously won.

But, the text was actually very normal. There was nothing in there that would have led me to believe that she suspected a thing. She was throwing him a birthday party and she was hoping that I could find it in my heart to show up because she was inviting all of his old friends to come and see him, especially those of us that had stopped coming around so much after they had moved in together and gotten married.

It was a long text, almost leading me to believe that I was not the only one that had stopped spending time with him at this point. The text was also generic enough that I felt she was not sending one personalized text to me, but that she was copying and pasting a long text she had written and was sending it to multiple people, just changing the name on the To: line.

She sent the text about a month before the actual party, and the problem with that, was that it gave me time to think about it – it gave me four weeks to decide what to do – to cook up my reaction to it all. It gave me four weeks to stew on how unhappy I had heard he was, and that made him ending it all with me sting that much more. That four weeks let the pressure cooker build up. I had not forgotten about our time together at all, but I had let the memories and the sting of losing him to her fade away, but now, this text, and her throwing him a birthday party again brought it all back in a really bad way. I guess, in the end, the fact that he left our happy and joyous relationship for one that I continually heard was miserable for him just left me feeling way worse than if he and the wife had ended up happy and in love, but from everything I was hearing, that was just not the case.

Seven years later, I was still in the very same spot romantically. I was seeing Jessica still and she and I were both seeing other people. We were close girlfriends, but neither one of us wanted to give up our other interests to become exclusive to each other. In fact, we had discussed many times the fact that an exclusive relationship with just the two of us would just not have worked out at all. So, we kept doing what we were doing.

Isabella and George had actually gotten married about four years after I met them, but our arrangement had not changed. I was her maid of honor at the wedding, and she and I even had a solo slow dance together that day, which was amazing, and also helped make up a little for my guy’s wedding where I was jealous of the bridesmaids in the lavender dresses. And yes, I wore the same exact bridesmaid dress that day as I would have worn at my guy’s wedding had I been the maid of honor instead of the best man. And four years later, I looked way hotter than Joyce did in that dress. Needless to say, Isabella and George’s wedding brought some of those feelings about my guy and his wedding back up to the surface.

I had moved out of my parents’ place about a year after that night in Chicago and had my own little condo in a small town not too far from my parents’ house, and not too far from where my guy and his wife were raising their family, though luckily, I had never run into them. Being out on my own gave me the opportunity to bring my pretty dresses, outfits, lingerie, and heels out from the back of my closet and bottom of my drawers. It gave me the opportunity to no longer have to sneak out of the house when I was all dolled up, or ever have to worry about what the neighbors thought again. I was able to just be Monica whenever I wanted to be.

Seven years after that night in Chicago, I was still going to work as male and still doing all of my family things as male because my career and family life just warranted that, but pretty much every other moment of my life, every other instance and event, I was living as Monica. I had let my hair grow out and was no longer wearing a long black, wig. The long black hair was mine now. I had spent seven years working on my figure, working on my mannerisms, voice, and basically just utterly perfecting my feminine look. Isabella had been an amazing teacher and mentor for me, and while I never considered it to be a key part of who I was as Monica, I was definitely much, much more feminine and much, much more passable seven years later.

Given my current circumstances, I thought a lot about that invitation to his birthday party. I thought a lot about not going, but I thought way more about actually showing up. And, I thought about going in a way that would be self-fulfillingly destructive, yet at the same time, at least give myself a little vindication perhaps. Perhaps give me the closure to the whole situation for which I was looking. It might have been rash, and it might have been short-sighted, but I decided that I was going to go to his birthday party, but this time, I was not going as his guy friend dressed as Monica, I was simply going to go as Monica.

After stewing on it for about three weeks, I texted her back and told her that I was coming. She replied with a simple. “Great. We will see you then!” The simplicity and brevity of her reply after seven years of not hearing from me at all should have raised a much bigger feeling of caution for me, but I guess I just didn’t read too much into it at the time.

I thought about taking Jessica with me. I also thought about taking Isabella with me instead. But, in the end, I decided that I would go solo just for the sake of owning it all – owning what it was that I was doing by showing up at his birthday party as Monica.

Once I decided for sure that I was going, I spent the next week deciding on an outfit, though it was really only a matter of deciding which of the outfits I knew he would remember from the time when we were lovers that I was going to wear. The cheer uniform from the first night again? The little purple dress I wore to dinner with him the next night on our first date? One of the outfits I bought when we were shopping that following day? The dirndl from our first night with Jessica? They all still fit, and I still had them all. I ultimately decided, however, on the little black silky dress I wore to dinner that first night in Chicago – the night we met Isabella and George – the night my guy told them he would love to get together with them again, knowing full well that it was never going to happen. The special sting with that dress was that it also was the dress he bought for me to wear to dinner on my birthday that year. I really felt that little black silky dress was the perfect thing to wear to close out the circle.

And, of course, I still had the same heels and the same little black strapless bra and thong I wore that night, even though seven years had passed. I still had the same jewelry set, which was also that same jewelry set I wore that first night for the birthday party with the cheer uniform that I wore again on that first night in Chicago. It all fit and looked the same, and in fact, it all actually looked even better now that I was even more feminine.

So, the night of the party, I almost backed out a few times. I almost texted her that I was not going to make it after all. I almost just didn’t show up without texting, too. I drove around the block three times and almost left each time. I got to the door and almost turned and left twice. But, in the end, I took a deep breath and opened the front door and walked in. It wasn’t that I still felt comfortable enough to just walk into his house, it was more so that I did not want to end up in a scenario where I knocked or rang the door bell and the wife answered. I did not want to give her the chance to turn me away at the door without ever seeing him.

The house was the same house, though the inside had changed pretty much completely. The furniture was all different. The artwork on the walls was all different. Most notably, it was no longer his place. All of the items in the house that had projected him and his signature style were gone. The last time I set foot in the house, it was his bachelor pad, and now, clearly, it was her family home.

As luck would have it, as soon as I stepped inside and closed the door behind me, the only person I saw was Marcus who appeared to be walking from the kitchen to the front of the house, I assumed heading to use the bathroom – the very same bathroom where all of this had started all those years ago.

Marcus saw me and smiled from ear to ear as he looked me up and down. He had that look a guy had on his face when he was thinking dirty things in his mind when he was looking at you. “Holy fuck,” he said. “You actually showed up!”

I smiled and breathed out heavily. “I did,” I said.

“You look fucking hot,” he said, smiling, raising his eyebrows and nodding his head like there was some music going on up there in his head that only he could hear. “You look way more like an actual girl now.”

I shook my head. I should have known. All these years later and I was still going to be nothing more than that piece of fuck meat he had his way with in the bathroom that night. “Thank you,” I said, deciding to just let it go. “Where is he?” I asked.

“I don’t know,” Marcus said, “but he is going to have a heart attack when he sees you.”

I nodded and smiled a bit. “No worries,” I said as I started to walk past Marcus and into the living room where Jessica and I had put on that little show after our night at the little Bavarian-style village that December. As I passed Marcus, his eyes still drinking me in, he asked, “Are you still wearing sexy satin panties?”

I decided to play along a bit and smirked, then said as I passed him, “Of course. Tiny little black satin and lace thong tonight.” Once I was a couple paces passed Marcus, I called back, “It is tight up in my little ass crack, of course.”

Marcus laughed and shook his head, then watched me walk away from him and into the living room. I was sure to give him that runway strut to watch once again.

I was thinking it was most likely going to be her that had the heart attack when she saw me. Much like I said to myself that first night I went out dressed as Monica to his birthday party, I wasn’t really sure why I was doing this, but it just felt like something I needed to do.

The next person I saw was the wife’s sister. She was sitting on the couch in the living room with some people I did not know. I always felt lucky that she was not at the surprise costume birthday party that night because I think her being there would have made me lose my nerve, and perhaps, that entire year’s long affair with him might not have happened.

The look on the wife’s sister’s face and the open-mouth jaw drop I put on it when she saw me in my little black silky dress and heels, strutting past her, made the entire rejection from her all those years ago completely worthwhile. She looked like she wanted to say something, but she simply could not utter a word. I just smiled at her and nodded, acknowledging her presence, but then quickly moved my eyes away from her, continuing to walk deeper into the living room.

The kitchen was also empty, so I assumed at that point that everyone was in the back of the house in that large den-style room that lead out to the backyard, and most likely, all in the backyard as well. I looked at that spot in the kitchen where he had put his hand on my lower back and then on my ass cheek that night, all those years ago. That was the moment that started it all. My heels clicking on the stone floor, which had replaced his tile floor at some point since I had been in the house last, echoed through that kitchen so loudly. That echoing clicking gave me strength. It gave me even more confidence.

After about five long strides, I was through the kitchen and into that den at the back of the house. All eyes in the room immediately looked towards me. This was a far different crowd than that birthday party eight years ago. His parents were there. Her parents were there. His sister and her husband were there. The last time all of them had seen me was at the wedding reception during which I was wearing a suit. There were a number of people that I did not know in that back room as well. Looking back, I am not sure why, but for some reason, I had expected it to be the same people that were at that party all those years ago, but it was just not the case.

Neither he nor the wife were in that room, and that meant they had to have been out in the backyard. I wondered at that moment if they still had that hot tub that he had so feverishly fucked me in that night after the original birthday party. At that instant, I heard the back sliding screen door open and I looked towards it. There, standing in a cute little royal blue skater dress – the same exact color as that bikini Jessica wore that night – and cute matching heels, was Joyce – the wife’s little special friend – looking a little older, but pretty much the same – absolutely gorgeous. I was not surprised in the least bit to see her there. According to everyone I talked to over the past seven years that knew them said that while his friends distanced themselves from him after the wedding, Joyce, of course, was around even far more the she was before the wedding.

Joyce shook her head when she saw me, her bright red lips parting, her tongue curling up over her top front right teeth. She made a snickering sound three times, clucking her tongue. I was about to smile at her when she hollered, “Lynn!”

A couple seconds later, I heard the wife’s voice. It was definitely way too calm and collected for what she was about to see. “Yeah?” she asked. It was that same, cute little voice. And then, there she was, having stepped up that last step, standing right next to Joyce, so inappropriately close to her, which was always how she stood next to Joyce. She looked exactly the same – had not aged a day, even after having two kids. She was wearing a cute litte white sundress with a red floral print and some cute white heels. I quickly took note that they were the same exact heels Joyce was wearing, just in a different color. The wife’s eyes met mine and the little smile disappeared. She moved right into that same open-mouth, jaw-dropped gape that her sister had when she saw me just seconds ago in the living room.

The wife reached up and put her hand on Joyce’s shoulder as she shook her head from side to side. “I fucking knew it,” she said, sternly and loudly like a mother who had just seen her son dressed as a girl for the first time, even though she knew he had been dressing as a girl for years. “I fu...cking knew it!” she yelled now, even louder. “Joyce, you were so fucking right,” she now said with disgust.

At this point, on the last step, just to her right, he appeared. His little inquisitive look, which was undoubtedly wondering what it was his wife was hollering about, quickly morphed into a look of utter shock at seeing me standing there. Seeing me there in pants and a polo shirt would have still shocked him after all that time, but seeing me there in that little silky black dress he had bought me for my birthday all those years ago put a look on his face that words could not describe. I believe the old expression people once used would have been to say that he looked white like a ghost, or looked like he had just seen a ghost.

His wife slapped his shoulder hard and she said once more, looking over at him, shaking her head, starting to smile at the satisfaction of knowing all these years later that what she apparently had been suspecting was true. “I...fucking...knew it!” she hollered once more, looking right at him.

At that point, she pushed him hard on his shoulder, sending him stammering a bit and she then pushed past Joyce and into the house, walking straight for me. I wasn’t sure what to expect at that point, but she moved quickly right up to me, stopped about a foot from me and then raised her hand to my face with a pointed index finger, looking me right in the eye, smiling ear to ear. She said it once more, just for me, this time, at a normal speaking tempo and a normal speaking volume, “I fucking knew it.”

She then walked past me and into the kitchen. At that point, Joyce came rushing towards me even faster and I half prepared for some type of physical contact from Joyce, but she simply looked me right in the eye as she stormed past me, half shaking her head with an angry look on her face. I looked right at Joyce’s eyes and turned my head, keeping my eyes on her until she was in the kitchen and then out of sight. I could hear the wife storming down the hallway and into the bedroom and I could hear Joyce storming after her.

I then returned my gaze to him. He had recovered from the wife’s shove and was now standing straight up, one hand on the side of the door sill and the other hand on the edge of the open sliding screen door. His eyes were wide and he was shocked, yet somehow, he wasn’t mad. He actually looked more relieved than anything. He still had the same clean-cut look, same little face and smile, yet he looked so tired – so exhausted and beat down.

I wasn’t really sure what to do next, but he solved that dilemma for me. Just as quickly as his wife and Joyce had stormed towards me, he came towards me as well. His expression did not change at all as he grew closer, so I was not sure what was coming. When he reached me, he reached down and grabbed my hand and walked past me, the force of his grip on my hand spinning me around towards him, then quickly pulling me after him. Most notably, instinctively, our fingers interlaced with each other when our hands met. “C’mon,” was all he said as he then proceeded to drag me behind him into the kitchen, over to the hallway, down the hallway, and into the bedroom.

The wife was sitting on the bed. I expected her to be crying, but instead, she was more angry than anything. Her light-skinned face was flush with red. Joyce was sitting on the bed next to her, one arm around her back, holding one shoulder and the other arm bent with the other hand on the closer shoulder. Joyce’s face was right next to the wife’s, their cheeks touching. I could not make out what she was saying, but Joyce was saying something softly to console her.

The wife then looked up to me, shaking her head. “You fucking bitch,” she said. “I fucking knew it. Joyce fucking told me and I didn’t believe her.”

“Yeah,” Joyce said, looking up at me. “I fucking told her you two” – Joyce pointed her finger back and forth between me and him – “were fucking that whole time between the birthday party and the wedding, and she just did not believe me.”

I wasn’t sure what to say. I wasn’t sure if I should defend it, confess it, perhaps even bring up what I knew about her and Joyce, but he answered that question for me.

“You’re one to talk,” he said, a lot sterner and louder than I was expecting. “You two have been fucking the whole time we have been married.”

I turned my head in shock and looked at him with wide eyes. “Yeah,” he said. “Joyce isn’t the only one that was right. You and Jessica were right about the two of them” – this time, he did the finger wagging between the wife and Joyce – “fingering and fucking each other.”

“How did...?” I started to ask.

He raised his hand up to his forehead as he shook his head from side to side. “I caught them in the shower when I came home early from a work trip the week after we got back from the honeymoon,” he said. “They both lied to me and told me it was a one-time thing and that they would stop. Time and time again, year after year, they would tell me they would stop, but they never have.”

I looked back over at the two of them on the bed, and now I was the one smiling ear to ear. “I knew...” I said, “I knew you were girlfriends.”

“And you?” the wife asked me, now being the one doing the finger-wag from her husband to me, “What the fuck were you two that whole time?”

I looked at him and shrugged my shoulders a bit, half-expecting him to answer, but it seemed like he was going to let me answer. “We were in love,” I said. “We fucked a lot. We fucked with other people. He wanted to do all of that shit with you, but you never wanted to do any of those things with him.”

“Oh, fuck you,” she said, shaking her head at me.

“No!” he then stepped in. “She is right. I wanted to do all of those things that I did with her with you, but you would never even listen to me even talk about it. I asked you to open up to me sexually for years before that birthday party.”

“She?! Her?!” the wife asked him, looking at me and gesturing her hand towards me.

“Yes!” he retorted. “She! Her! Monica!”

“Monica?!” she asked, shaking her head. “Holy shit, his name is Monica.”

“Yes, Monica,” he said. “And she and I were lovers for a year before you and I got married because the whole time we were dating, you snickered at anything sexual I wanted to try or experiment with, and every single time you shut me down, and meanwhile, the whole time, you were eating her pussy behind my back!”

I expected either her or Joyce to retort, but neither one of them did. Again, I wasn’t sure what in the world to say or do at this point, so I just stood there, and at that moment, I realized that he and I were still holding hands.

And then, as if we were not even standing there, Joyce moved her arms from his wife’s shoulders and up to her face. She pulled his wife closer to her and then kissed her softly on the lips. It was one of those kisses that was short, but you could tell was happening between two people who were deeply in love. “Look,” Joyce said, “you know I love you, but how much longer are the two of you going to do this? How much longer are you and I going to do this?”

“But,” the wife asked, herself reaching up and putting her hands on Joyce’s face, “what about the kids? What about our families?”

“You have amazing kids, Lynn. They know you are not happy. Your kids are so smart and they will understand. The two of you staying together for those kids and projecting this happy family image while being miserable the whole time – putting on this charade for everyone – is just crazy!”

The wife then began to really break down and sob. I was beginning to feel a bit uncomfortable watching this all.

Joyce once again circled her arms around his wife and then kissed her on the cheek. “You ­and the kids come and stay with me, just like we have talked about. You share custody with him and we will give them a good home. They will have a good life – a better life than they have now.”

At that point I looked over my shoulder at him, waiting for some type of reaction – some type of response to this woman basically begging his wife to leave him and go be with her instead. Again, I was not really certain why I had planned to go there to the birthday party that day – as myself – as Monica – but apparently, me showing up was the final weight that tipped the scale.

I shook his hand that was holding mine and he looked away from his wife and Joyce in their obviously love-filled moment and over to me. “You’ve got nothing to say to all of this?” I asked him.

He let go of my hand and I was honestly a little nervous that what I had just said had angered him, but, instead, he looked at me smiled. He then walked over to the bed and sat next to his wife. “Joyce is right,” he said as he reached up, took her hand, and then the wife turned away from Joyce to face him. “You were in love with Joyce when you married me. And I was in love with Monica when I married you. We were both so concerned about what our families and what the world would think of us that we forced ourselves into this marriage. We tried hard to make it work, but neither one of us has truly been happy at any point.”

The wife looked up at him through her tears and nodded. “I know,” she said. “I am so sorry.”

He then put his right arm around her, still allowing Joyce to embrace her as well as the three of them sat there on the bed. “I am sorry, too. So very sorry. I should have told you about Monica and you should have told be about Joyce. We should have been honest with each other, and we should have been honest with everyone else in our lives. We were so obsessed with having what they all considered to be the perfect life and the perfect family that we refused to see who we really were inside and what we really wanted.”

The wife then moved towards him and kissed him on the cheek. “I still loved you, though,” she said. “I really did.”

“I know you did,” he said, “and I loved you, too. We will always love each other and we will always love our two amazing kids, but you and I both know it is time. We both know it has been time for a long time. You and the kids spend more time with Joyce than you do with me, and we live together!”

He said that last part with a raised tone of voice and she reacted by laughing a bit through her tears. “Yeah, you are right. You are always working to take good care of us.”

“I do work to take care of us, and so do you, but I bury myself in work to hide from the truth. The truth that you love Joyce in a way that you just don’t love me. And I am OK with that. I do not blame you for that. I wanted to project that perfect family image as much as you did. I hid how I truly felt for a year before our wedding, and honestly, long after. You know I am right. You know Joyce is right. I see it in your eyes when you look at her.”

Joyce leaned in and kissed the wife on the cheek. “You know I love you, Lynn,” she said. “I will respect and support you whatever you decide, but you must know that I want to be with you. I want us to go and build a life together. We have wasted far too many years waiting to be together.”

His wife nodded her head and finally capitulated to what she had obviously been feeling in her heart for so long. “I want that too,” she said. “But...but what do we do now?” she asked, looking at Joyce.

Before Joyce could answer, my guy said, simply, matter-of-factly, “The two of you get up off this bed and you walk out that front door. You go and get the kids and you all stay at Joyce’s house tonight and you come back over here in the morning and we figure everything out.”

“But what about my family?”she asked. “What about your family? What do we tell them?”

“We worry about that tomorrow,” he said, reassuringly. “I will tell everyone something happened with the kids at that you and Joyce are going to pick them up and I will stay here. Everyone leaves here tonight without knowing anything and we tell them all when we are ready.”

“But what I said out there about me knowing -  what are you going to say about that?”

“I will tell them that you were mad at Monica for not telling you about her being transgender, but that you are OK now. Like I said, we will deal with all of this and we will tell everyone in our own time at our own pace, including the kids. What is most important right now is that we do what is best for us – and what is best for the kids – and that is to stop fighting all of this that we know to be true – what the kids know to be true – that you love their Aunt Joyce, and that we love each other, but that we simply cannot be married any longer. Joyce is right. They are amazing kids and they will understand. You and I both know they will thrive even more in two happy homes than in one broken one.”

I was still standing there, just inside the bedroom door, completely blown away by what had just transpired in the past few minutes. I literally saw seven years of marriage unravel in a matter of minutes simply because I showed up to a birthday party. I mean, I completely understood that there was far more to the story of these three people’s lives than just that, but apparently, me showing up was the catalyst that was needed to bring about this change that was apparently so sorely needed by all of them, even though I had been completely absent from their story the entire time.

Joyce then leaned in and kissed the wife again on the cheek and said, “C’mon, let’s go and we can sort this all out tomorrow.” It was if she knew this was the moment – this was the moment that she had to get the love of her life up and out of this house before this opportunity for them to be together faded away – before the love of her life reconsidered all of this and changed her mind.

With that, the wife stood up from the bed and reached her hand down to Joyce. Joyce reached up, took her hand, and then stood as well. The wife bent down, kissed her husband on the cheek and then said, “Thank you for this,” to which he replied, “No, there is nothing for you to thank me for. We both got here together. We both know this is what we need.”

She then kissed him on the cheek again and started to walk towards the door with Joyce walking behind her, their hands together with their fingers interlaced. I then realized that they were both going to have to pass me to get out of the room. I wasn’t sure what to do at that point. I was still digesting seven years of what must have been an amazingly painful love triangle in just a matter of minutes. Do I apologize? Do I tell them that I am happy for them? Do I just stand there and try to blend in with the wall behind me?

When she reached me, the wife reached up with her free hand and put it on my shoulder. She looked right into my eyes and smiled a bit, nodding. She didn’t say anything, but she tapped my shoulder three times and then walked past me. Passing me right behind her, Joyce looked at me with kind of a blank stare. And then, they were gone.

Once they had left, I looked to my guy as he was sitting there on the bed. He looked at me and smiled. I then raised my hands up to cover my mouth and looked at him with wide eyes. “Holy shit,” I said through my hands, “I just destroyed your family.”

He quickly jumped up off the bed and moved over towards me. “No, no, no,” he said putting a hand on each of my shoulders and looking me right in the face. “You definitely did not do that to my family, or to my marriage. She and I did that by lying to ourselves for so many years. You saw her and Joyce. You saw them today, and you saw them ten years ago. Those two have been in love since before I ever even met them. I just refused to see it, and she refused to admit it. We were both so caught up in having everyone else’s vision of a perfect life that we built a house of cards.”

“I still feel so bad,” I said. “I don’t know what I was thinking coming here tonight. She is going to regret inviting me so much.”

“I don’t know about that,” he said. “She never told me at any point that she invited you and she never told me at any point that you were coming. I feel like she knew you were going to show up here tonight as Monica. I feel like she knew it was what she needed to have happen in order for her to get the courage to go and be with Joyce. Even after I saw her and Joyce together with my own eyes for the first time – even after I caught them together time and time again – I never told her about us, but it’s obvious she knew about me and you all along. She just needed to know for sure before she could make the decision that she had been putting off for years, which was to leave me for the person she actually loved. We loved each other as an idea, but never for, or as, the people we actually are.”

I listened to his words and let them soak in. Perhaps he was just trying to justify to himself everything that just happened, but it all made a lot of sense. “OK,” I said, thinking very much upon how this had all happened so quickly and there were really no words that I could think of to utter at this point that could address the gravity of the situation into which I had just walked. Before him, Jessica was my most serious relationship and to this day I was never involved with anyone that I might have even remotely considered marrying. This whole situation in which he found himself was so beyond anything I had ever experienced.

“I hear what you are saying, and I understand what you mean,” I said, the words feeling so inadequate to address it all. We had not seen each other in seven years and my words seemed like they needed to have so much more gravity and finesse than they were actually providing. “I can see how you might say that none of this had anything to do with me, but really, me showing up tonight is why she left you.” I really felt like there had to have been something better that I could be saying to him at this point.

“No,” he said, shaking his head. “If it had not been you showing up tonight, at some point soon, it would have been something else. We fight all the time – fight about Joyce being around so much – fight about not having sex – fight about things that don’t even piss us off about each other just so we fight about something. It has not been a viable marriage for years. Trust me, you did nothing wrong by coming here tonight. She invited you, I think, knowing all of this was going to happen because it needed to happen.”

I nodded a bit and let those words sink in. In my silence, he reached down and took my hand again. “I’m happy to see you,” he said.

“I’m happy to see you, too,” I said back, my mind still lost in the whirlwind of what had just transpired.

“I don’t know how it is possible,” he said, “but you look even more beautiful now than you did in that dress that night in Chicago.”

Somehow, the fog was starting to fade and I could feel myself returning to normal a bit. It took a second or so for what he said to register, and then I responded how I would have responded had he and I still been in contact all this time. “Seven years of practice,” I said, smiling.

He was about to say something and the sound of the bathroom door behind us opening broke his train of thought. We both looked back and there, coming out of the bathroom was Marcus. He looked at my guy and said, “Sorry! Sorry! Sorry! I was just about to walk out when you all stormed in here!”

My guy burst into his signature laugh that had not changed since I heard it last. “Holy shit, bro,” he said, “I am sorry you had to hear all of that.”

Marcus raised his hands up as he walked towards us. “No, no, no, that shit is on me for not coming out of the bathroom.” Marcus took a couple more paces until he was standing right next to us. He then put his hand on my guy’s shoulder. “Bro,” he said, “I am sorry we did not insist on you paying more attention to it at the time, but we all knew they were lesbian for each other. We totally thought you knew back then, but were just letting to go, or that maybe you thought she was going to stop eating box after you married her. Hell, we were kinda hoping she’d start letting you hit Joyce, too, but it sounds like that never happened.”

Marcus was being Marcus – half-funny, half-sincere.

“No,” my guy said back to him, “I did know, but I just refused to see it because everyone was expecting me to marry a girl like that, and I never should have.” My guy then shook my hand as he held it and looked towards me, then said, “I should have married the girl I was in love with, not the girl that everyone else was in love with.”

The words hit me like a wonderful ton of bricks. I just looked back at him and smiled and while I could not find the words to respond, I responded by bringing his hand up to my lips and kissing it.

Marcus nodded with an understanding expression. “Well,” he said, pointing towards me, “now that you have the girl you love, don’t fuck this one up.”

My guy chuckled a bit, nodding. Marcus then moved his hand from my guy’s shoulder and put it on mine. I looked at his hand on my shoulder and then looked at him. Marcus smirked a little shit-eating grin and then asked, “So, gangbang in the bathroom later?”

            Before I could respond, Marcus burst into laughter and quickly left the bedroom. I looked to my guy and he reached down and took my other hand in his then turned me towards him so that we were facing each other. “I know this is going to be a bit messy at first,” he said, “and that is entirely my fault. I know that you deserve better than this, and that you deserved better than I gave you the first time around, but if you’ll let me, I’d love another chance. I know it will sound cliche, but I have thought about you and missed you every single day since I got on that plane in Chicago. God, I never should have let us get on those planes to come back home from Chicago.”

            I nodded and was honestly moved by the fact that he did not assume he was entitled to another chance, but was, in fact, asking for it. “I don’t think you will ever know how difficult that wedding was for me,” I said, breathing out and doing my best not to let my eyes tear up. “I don’t know if I can ever come back from that.”

            He nodded, taking in what I was saying. “I really screwed up big time with you,” he said. “Losing you as a friend was devastating, but losing you as the love of my life was far worse than I ever could have imagined.” He then looked away a bit as his own eyes seemed to be tearing up. He took a moment to think on what to say next, then followed with, “Will you please give me five minutes to get everyone out of here so that we can talk about this? I don’t want to let you walk out that door again without telling you exactly how I feel about you.”

            I thought on it a minute, and while I honestly was not about to leave at this point, I nodded to let him know that I was going to let him do so.

            “OK,” he smiled. “Please, just wait right here and I will be right back. I promise.”

            “OK,” I said, smiling a bit. “But you better hurry,” I smirked.

            He smirked back and said, “Five minutes. Promise!” He then let go of my hands, turned and disappeared out the door and down the hallway.

            I turned around and looked about the room for the first time since my focus when I first entered it was on his wife and her girlfriend. The very first thing I noticed was that while all of the furniture in the room was different, the bed frame was the same. Curious, I walked over to the corner of the bed and took up the corner of the sheet and the matress protector. Somehow it looked like the same mattress. That really struck me as odd, of course, that they would be sleeping on the same mattress all those years later.

            I left the corner of the bed sheet and matress protector up so he could see it when he walked back in the room. I then started to slowly walk about the room, taking in a few things. While the rest of the house was littered with family pictures, there were none in the bedroom. I then made my way over to the bathroom and reached my hand in to turn on the light. I was taken aback to see that while all of the floors and cabinetry in the rest of the house had changed, the bathroom looked exactly the same as it did the last time I had seen it, down to the same clothes hamper. The rugs were actually a bit faded, but were the same rugs, completely in contrast to all of the rest of the house which was pain-stakingly in brand-new, mint condition.

            I stepped into the bathroom, first to just hear the sound of my heels clicking on that tile floor. The click echoed and I smiled because it sounded exactly the same as I remembered. My mind was awash with the memory of that first night in the bathroom during the birthday party, changing in there into her bikini the next night, all of the times I had changed and showered in there, all of the times we had made love in the shower, the time Jessica and I changed into those bikinis in there, too.

            I ran my hand over the countertops, the fixtures, and watched myself do it all in the mirror. I walked over and looked into the shower and placed my hands on the door, thinking back on how much being in this bathroom as Monica meant to me all those years ago. As I was standing in there, I heard the front door to the house open and could hear my guy talking with the other voices of the people who were undoubtedly now leaving. I heard his parents telling him that they hoped the kids felt better, his sister telling him to call her if he needed anything, the wife’s sister and her husband saying goodbye in an obviously very curious manner, and the wife’s parents drying to dig deeper into what was going on as he reassured them that he would have their daughter reach out to them in the morning to let them know how she and the kids were doing.

            I continued to mosy around the bathroom, listening to my heels echoing as I thought on that. Other than him being gone from it, and ancillary things like where I lived being different and my job being different, so much of my life was still the same as it had been all those years ago. He was married, he was apparently on the road to a divorce, and he had two kids. He had in-laws and an entire additional family that he had been a part of for a long time. I had none of those things. I thought about how it was almost like my romantic life had been on hold since that night in Chicago. My sex life had thrived and my female life had excelled, but my love life was right where he had left it.

            I then thought on the fact that I had never met his kids. We had known each other since we were kids and I never met his little ones. I was not around for their birth, their birthday parties, or anything like that at all. His kids had no idea who I was, yet, he was about to walk back into this bedroom and tell me how I was the love of his life. It all seemed to be so incongruent when I thought about it.

            Finally, I heard the front door close and there was nothing but silence. I started to walk out of the bathroom so that I could greet him, assuming he was going to be reemerging into the bedroom very soon. I moved slowly, still listening to the clicking of the heels echoing, turning the light off as I left the bathroom and returned to the bedroom.

            He was taking longer than I would have thought, but then, I heard the refrigerator door close in the kitchen and assumed that he was getting us a drink for out little impending chat.

            With the extra few seconds, I slowly made my way over to the side of the bed and sat down, facing the doorway to the bedroom. Not long after, he appeared, carrying a beer bottle and what looked like a strawberry margarita with a little straw in it. That was the first drink he ever handed me as Monica and much how so many things in my own life were exactly so, that was very deliberate on his part.

            He walked into the bedroom, smiling, reaching towards me with the strawberry margarita. I took it from him and took a sip through the straw as he took a sip of his beer and sat down on the bed next to me. He then looked to his left, seeing that I had taken up that corner of the bed sheet and the matress protector.

            “So, you never replaced the mattress?” I asked.

            “I couldn’t,” he said looking right into my eyes. “She wanted to, but I just couldn’t let it go. On the nights I was here alone, I would lay in it and remember you.”

            I nodded. “No pictures?” I asked, seeing if he was going to understand what I was asking.

            “We never put pictures in the bedroom. We never taked about that, either. I think it was so when her and Joyce were in here, there was no reminder of me or the kids. I think I did the same for when I was alone in here, remembering you.”

            In nodded again. “The bathroom?”

            “We fought about that quite a bit, but I never let her change that. I just could not see that bathroom change.”

            I nodded again and took another sip of the strawberry margarita before putting it down on the bedside table. He took my cue and put his beer bottle down on the floor. I moved a little closer to him and took his hand into mine, once again interlacing our fingers.

            “You thought about me every day?” I asked.

            “Every day,” he said shaking his head.

            “You never reached out,” I said. “You invited me to stuff, but you never reached out to me.”

            He nodded, understanding what it was that I was saying. “I was really trying to be a good husband. I was really trying to make it work. I was really trying to have this life that everyone was insistant that I have. Even when I caught her with Joyce, I kept trying. Even when I realized that losing you was the biggest mistake of my life, I kept trying. I feel like it is why we had the kids. I mean, everyone wanted us to have kids, but why we ultimately decided to go ahead with it was to try to convince ourselves that we were in love with each other and we were this happy little family.”

            He paused a moment and looked down towards the floor. “Those poor kids. They are absolutely amazing and they are great little people despite growing up in this weird situation she and I put them in. That was so wrong of us. I love them more than anything, but at the same time, I have always felt so bad that I brought them into this.”

            I wasn’t really sure what to say with that. I didn’t really have any experience at all with kids at this point in my life. “I want you to know,” I said, reaching over and putting my finger tip on his chin and moving his glance back up to me, “that I honestly felt bad that I could not be your friend again like I had promised to do after the wedding, but I just could not do it. I could not come and see you with her like that. Seeing you with her like that at the wedding destroyed me.”

            He shook his head and I could see his eyes starting to well up again. “I am so sorry that I put you through that,” he said. “I will spend the rest of my life trying to make that up to you. I was so concerned with you being there so that it didn’t raise any questions. I am not going to lie and say that I didn’t consider your feelings that week, because I really did, but what is the most fucked up thing was that I did consider your feelings and I let you go through that pain anyway. I will never forgive myself for that.”

            I nodded. I had known him for practically two-thirds of my life at this point and realistically, I had spent more time with him than anyone else. I knew he was a smooth-talker, and I knew that he always knew the right things to say, and while I definitely could tell he was using that skill in talking with me in that moment, I could also tell that it was all very sincere and genuine.

            “I already know how you are going to answer this, but I feel like I still need to ask it so I can hear you say it,” I said. “Do you still love me?” He started to answer and I raised my finger up to his lips. “Let me finish,” I said, smiling in a reassuring manner. “And by that, I mean, no more secret love. No more girl on the side. I mean telling your family that you love me and we are going to be together. I mean me, in a dress, sitting at the dinner table with you at your parents house on Thanksgiving. I mean, everything that you did with her, you do with me.”

            He waited just a second to ensure I was done and then said, “No more secrets. No more girl on the side. Thanksgiving, Christmas, the kids’ birthday parties, every family event, every work event, literally everything. And honestly, she and I have not been doing those things together for years.”

            “Oh no?” I asked with a little smirk.

            He raised his hand and said, “Scout’s honor.”

            I chuckled a bit. “OK,” I said, “because you are starting over at the beginning, mister. In fact, you are starting further back than you did last time.”

“Oh yeah?” he asked. “I guess I deserve that. I guess I have a lot to make up to you.”

“You definitely do,” I smirked. “No first date sex on the hood of the car for you this time around.”

He chuckled and then said, “Oh my God, no more driving ninety minutes to dinner. We can go to all of our favorite places again.”

“Yeah,” I smiled, “if they are still around.” I then thought about the little Bavarian-style village that I had actually not been to again since that night with Jessica. “Is Greta’s still there?”

He breathed out and looked at me with wide eyes. “I honestly don’t know. I haven’t been there since the week of the wedding. I just couldn’t bring myself to go back there again without you. It just didn’t feel right.”

I nodded, taking in what he said. He really loved going there and the fact that he stopped once he couldn’t go there with me anymore said a lot. “Well,” I said, “we are going to have to go and see. I cannot wait to make Greta jealous when she sees me there with you.”

He laughed at that and I finally, for the first time that night, saw that little glimmer of happiness in his eyes and on his face that I had not yet seen. “Oh my God,” he said, “when you and Jessica were under the table and Greta was making small talk!”

I laughed at that, finally starting to feel a little less tense about what had transpired there between him and his wife that night.

He seemed to think on something for a second and then asked, “And Jessica?”

I smiled at his question. “Still single. Still just being Jessica. We still hang out a couple times a month. We talked about dating each other seriously, but it never worked out at all. We’re still just girlfriends with benefits.”

He nodded. “And Isabella?”

I looked at him, surprised. “Wow, you remember her, huh?”

He nodded. “I cyberstalked you every once in a while,” he smirked.

“Oh yeah?” I asked. “You did? Then you know how Isabella is doing.”

He chuckled. “Well, it has been a while. And you don’t post much on your guy stuff.”

“Yeah,” I said. “I have separate accounts for Monica. That is where I post the good things.” I decided to answer his original question. “Isabella is good. I still see her and George, but I see them a little less these days because of work and everything.”

“And you still go to work as male?” he asked, seeming a bit nervous after the words left his mouth.

“I do,” I said. “Work pays more and it is a male-dominated field, so it is what it is. I have made my peace with it. Same for family things, but, if you and I start actually dating, I might need to make a bit of a change to how I appear at family gatherings.”

“However you choose,” he said, “I am onboard and I am with you.”

I nodded. “That is nice to hear,” I said.

He then looked up at my hair and asked, “You go as male, but your hair?”

I laughed a bit and reached up, taking a little handful of my hair into my hands and tugging on it. “I wear it up in a ponytail or inside a hat,” I said, smiling. “I just tell everyone I always wanted to have long hair and no one says anything.”

He nodded and I could tell he wanted to say something but was holding back. I moved a little closer, feeling much more at ease after our little discussion. Oddly enough, nothing he said was news to me or was anything that I had not expected to hear. While I was not sure what was going to transpire when I walked into his house earlier that night, at the same time, while some things were a bit surprising at the time, for the most part, now that I was on the other side, nothing really seemed to shock me or felt like it had not transpired in a manner in which I guess I somehow thought it was going to play out.

I reached over at that point and took his hand into mine, interlacing our fingers. “Looks like you want to say something else,” I said.

He nodded. “I don’t want you to think this is how it is going to sound, but will you stay?” He paused a second and I was not sure yet how to answer. “I mean, I will sleep out on the couch. I just don’t want you to go home tonight. I want you here. I don’t want us to part until we talk all of this out.”

I smiled at his suggestion and thought on it. I honestly did not feel like leaving. In a way, I had been waiting for this moment for seven years and I was not about to let it end prematurely. I still was not sure where all of this was going and how I felt about it, but I nodded and said, “I would like that.” The thought them popped in my head, and I wasn’t really sure why it did right at that moment, nor was I sure why I wanted to know so badly, but I still decided to ask. “When was the last time that you and your wife had sex?”

He took in the question. He seemed surprised at it, but answered in a manner that seemed truthful. “My birthday last year,” he said. “I know that seems cliche, but it’s the truth.”

“So, it’s been a year?” I asked, feeling so bad for this guy that would wear me out three or four times over the course of a day back when we were dating.

He nodded. “Yeah,” he said, “it was this weird obligatory birthday gift that she gave me every birthday since my son was born.” He seemed to pause and think on that for a second.

“You don’t have to tell me the details if you don’t want to,” I said. I already had the answer I was looking for and I honestly was happy to hear it. I mean, I genuinely felt bad for him, but the two of them not having sex in a year spoke volumes to the validity of his claim that their marriage had already been over for quite some time.

“No,” he responded. “I want to tell you. She and I actually had sex pretty regularly that first two years or so after we got married because she kept trying to convince me that she was going to stop having sex with Joyce. Every time after I caught her, she would get all sexual with me for a few weeks and then it would trail off again, of course, until the next time I caught her or suspected it. Then, when she got pregnant with my son, she told me her doctor said she was a high-risk pregnancy and that we shouldn’t have sex, so we didn’t. And then, we didn’t really have sex at all after he was born until we decided to have our second child about a year later. And then, once she was pregnant again, no more sex. After my daughter was born, the next time was on a little trip we took for my birthday, and then, we did it the birthday after that, and I was honestly assuming it was going to happen again tonight.” He paused a moment. “Maybe that is another reason she invited you tonight – to keep from having to do that.”

I initially thought he said that to be funny, but I could immediately tell that he was being sincere in thinking that. He would know if them having sex had gotten to be such a chore for her that she was willing to end it all with him instead of having to have sex with him again.

Seeing that he was thinking on that pretty hard, I brought his hand up to my lips and kissed it. “Well,” I said, matter-of-factly, “now you don’t have to think about that any longer. That part of your life ended tonight.”

He nodded and pursed his lips a bit, appearing to really think on what I had just said. “You know what?” he asked, rhetorically. “You’re right! I don’t ever have to think about that again.” He paused again, thinking, then said, “Oh my God, it really is over. The only way this ends is with me and her getting a divorce.” He then moved a bit closer and took my other hand in his. “You have no idea how hard all of that was.” He then looked at me a bit startled and released both of my hands, moving away from me a bit. “Oh my God,” he said again. “I am sorry. I am sorry. I am so sorry. After what I put you through, the last thing I should be doing is complaining about what I am going through.”

I reacted instinctively, moving back close to him and taking his hands back into mine. “No,” I said, “it is perfectly fine. You tell me anything that you want to tell me. I am here for you. There is a lot to talk through and we might as well start talking about it all right now.”

He leaned closer and put his forehead against mine. “OK,” he said while our eyes looked right at each other. “Thank you for being so understanding.”

It was in that moment that I thought about why I was being so ginger with the situation. His wife was gone and out of his life. She literally had walked out the door with the person that she loved, and that person was not him, even though she had been married to him for seven years.

 I then thought on the fact that I knew deep down in my heart that once her kids were asleep at Joyce’s house, her and Joyce were going to be celebrating and making hot, passionate love to each other with absolutely no regard whatsoever for what he was going to be going through all alone in his house.

The entire time he and I were together, I dealt with the fact and understood that he actually did love her , too. I mean, I knew that he loved me and he loved being with me, but at the same time, he still had genuine feelings of love for her. But now, it was painfully obvious that he had not loved her in a very long time and the same was true for her.

 I was honestly a little surprised that I was thinking it, but it definitely was what was on my mind in that moment when I was thinking on what he had just said and how relieved he was that his tortuous marriage to her was now over. I was thinking that she walked out that door with her new life with Joyce already lined up. While they never acted on it, it was as if his wife and Joyce had been planning their next steps for years, so why in the world should he and I have any less?

I mean, I was going to still make him work on our relationship right from the start. I was going to make sure that he fulfilled his commitment to make me the primary person this time around and keep it that way, but for some reason, the fact that his wife was going to have the chance to freely and openly enjoy being with Joyce while as far as they both knew, he was going to be all alone in this empty house without his wife and his kids, sleeping all alone – it just really bothered me. It bothered me immensely.

I retroactively thought back on the situation in just those moments while I was sitting there on the bed with him, our foreheads pressed together and our eyes locked on each other’s. She was in love with Joyce when she met him. She dated him, she married him, she took him from his friends, she had kids with him, all the while not actually ever being in love with him at any point, but actually was in love with Joyce the entire time, yet there, in front of all of their family and friends, she was the one who made the scene. She was the one who blamed him. Yes, she capitulated in the end that it was not his fault for being with me, but at the same time, I really felt, knowing now for sure that I was right about her and Joyce all along that this was not a 50/50 situation where they each shared the blame equally. She knew she never loved him as much as Joyce, yet, she is the one that moved up the wedding date and made sure the wedding happened sooner rather than later because she was worried he was going to wise up and stop the wedding.

It was thinking on all of this in just that instant while sitting with him there on the bed that my next move became apparently clear. I was not going to let her run off and have the time of her life while he sulked and slept alone out there on the couch. I let my cute little smile morph into a devious little smirk and I said to him, “Papi?”

Without even thinking about it, instintively, he answered, “Yes, babygirl?”

I then said in that cute little Hispanic girl accent. “Will you make love to me, right here, right now?”

I could tell the words were hitting his ears with a little bit of confusion despite this wonderful moment we were sharing. “Are you sure you are ready for that?”

I gave him the naughtiest little look that I could muster. “Oh, you are not off the hook, believe me, but yeah, I want that right now. I want, with all of my heart, for you to know that this is the beginning of something wonderful for you – for us. I want to feel you inside of me again.” I then moved my lips to his and kissed him gently. I pulled back, looked at him again, and then kissed him a second time.  

“Can we...” he started to ask and then paused. “Can we lie here for a moment and just keep talking. I mean, I definitely want to jump at the chance to make love to you, but I still feel like I need a moment.

“Of course,” I said, smiling at him. I them kissed him again. I let go of his hands and reached down, taking my heels off and setting them in the floor by the bed. I then moved back on the mattress and put my legs behind him as he was still sitting there on the bed. He watched me with a smile. “C’mon,” I then said. “Come cuddle behind me.” I patted the space on the bed right behind my butt.

He stood up and moved around to the other side of the bed. He took his shoes off and then climbed up, laying down and sliding his body right behind me. He gently kissed the back of my head and then just nestled his face on the side of my head with his nose and mouth just below my ear. He put his right arm over me and I reached up with both of my hands and held it.

“Thank you,” he said softly into my ear. “I cannot tell you how much I missed this.”

“I missed this, too,” I send, genuinely. “This is nice.” I thought on it a second and then said, “Maybe this is how our first night together should have been.”

“Without her,” he said, “I think this is how that first night would have gone. Once everyone had either left or passed out, I would have brought you here, laid you down, and this is exactly what we would have done.”

“That would have been so nice,” I said. I then chuckled a bit and continued, “Not that I am not still completely OK with how that first night ended up playing out instead. We had an amazing year and I don’t know that we would have ended up here without that first night going how it did, and without the last seven years playing out how they did.”

He nestled into me a bit more, kissed my ear lobe, and said, “As long as we end up together in the end, I think it will all have been worth it.”

“You do?”  I asked.

“Yes, I do,” he reassured me. “All of that led us here to this moment right now and I am happy. It has been a long and challenging road, but right now, in this moment, I am happy, and I have not been happy in a long, long time.”

With that, I turned my head towards him and he pulled his face back for enough so that we could look at each other. We stared into each other’s eyes for a bit, both of us smiling. I then leaned forward and kissed him. I kissed him hard and with passion like I did for the last time right before I boarded that plane in Chicago to come home for that horrible wedding.

As we kissed, I turned first onto my back and then on to my other side, facing him. I had my right arm tucked inbetween us and I started to caress his arm with my left hand. He cupped his right hand on my hand that was between us and he gently used his left hand to caress my cheek and chin as we kissed.

This kiss lingered for so long as I thought on all that had happened since we parted ways in Chicago – the week of the wedding and all that pain – the first few months when I realized that there was no going back and that my life had changed forever – the time I spent with Jessica and the time I spent with Isabella – enjoying being with them, but never, never one time, actually going out there into the world to find love – to find a relationship. Did I somehow know that eventually one day I was going to end up with him again? Is that was I was hoping for? Is that what I was actually saving myself for? I realized in those minutes spent kissing him on the bed right then and there that I now had the rest of my life to answer all of those questions.

At that point, I put my free hand right in the middle of his back and I pressed him towards me as we continued to kiss. I could tell he was trying to still keep his distance a bit so I moved that hand down to his lower back and then finally down to his butt and pushed his pelvis into me. Just as I figured, I could feel that he was rock hard.

I pulled back from the kiss and smiled. “Oh my, papicito,” I said, using my little accent again, grinning. “Que es eso?”

“I just can’t help it,” he smirked back.

“Now why in the world would I not want you to react that way to making out with me?” I said, maintaining my accent.

He didn’t answer, but once again leaned into the kiss. I moaned a bit as I slid my hand that was on his butt back around to the front of his pants and gently cupped and then squeezed his cock. I pulled back from this kiss again and said, while looking him right in the eyes, “Oh my, papi, you are so hard for me.”

“It is because I am so excited that we are going to do this right this time,” he said.

I once again gave him that little devilish grin and moaned through a big smile, “Mmmmmm...so you are going to do me right this time, daddy?”

“I promise babygirl,” he said.

I kissed him once more quickly and then rolled off the bed away from him and stood on the floor at the side of the bed. I quickly reached down and replaced my heels. He watched me intently the whole time while I could see him tenting those black dress slacks. Once I had my heels on, I spread my legs to about shoulder width and then leaned forward, putting my elbows on the bed, my forearms outstretched towards him, and said to him, “Come and do me right, daddy. I think that is what I really need right now.”

I half expected him to protest or say that he just wanted to cuddle and spend time together, but in the end, his unmet desires and needs won out, just like I was hoping they would. I was determined that if at any point she actually asked him, he would have to truthfully tell her that he made love to me that night. I knew that is what he needed, even if he did not necessarily see that yet.

He rolled off the other side of the bed and hurried over towards me, smiling ear to ear the entire way. “You are sure, babygirl?” he asked as he turned the corner of the bed that was still pulled up, revealing the corner of the mattress.

I laid the accent on very thick. “You better hurry before I change I mind and tell you I just want to cuddle tonight...”

When he finally reached me and was standing behind me, I reached back and flipped up the hem of my little black silky dress, exposing my bare ass cheeks and my little black satin thong as it rested between them.

“Are those the same panties?!” he asked.

“Of course, daddy,” I said. “I never get rid of a perfectly good pair of panties. And I know you love repeat performances.” I then thought on something and then smirked as I asked, looking back over my shoulder. “Do you still have the bikinis?”

“What?” he asked and then said nothing.

“Oh my God, daddy,” I said, smiling back at him over my shoulder. “That tells me all that I need to know. Did she know you kept them?”

He chuckled a bit. “You know me too well, babygirl. She put them in a bag of things to give away when she was pregnant the first time and I fished them out. They are hiding in a box in the garage.”

I laughed and shook my head at him. “Well, thank you for saving them for me,” I smirked. I then reached back and moved the thong out my ass crack and to the side as I bent my knees a bit and wiggled my ass as well. “This ass is ready for you, papicito.”

With that, he quickly lubricated his shaft with his saliva and moved towards me, placing his hard cock right against my ass and then asked, “Are you ready babygirl?”

“Rapido, papi!” I shouted, laughing. “Hurry up and get in there already.”

He gently moved the head inside of me and then put a hand on each of my hips and pushed his cock the rest of the way in while I moaned loudly for him, finishing with, “Oh yes, papi! That feels so fucking good.”

He started to pull out a bit and I called back to him. “Wait! Wait!”

He stopped and asked me nervously. “Oh my God, what’s wrong?”

I didn’t say a word, but leaned forward a bit on the bed so that I could reach my hands up behind my head, each hand grabbing a handful of my hair along the way, splitting it into two handfuls. I then reached my two hands, filled with my hair towards him. “Here,” I said, still in my little accent, “take the reigns, papi, and pull them tight.”

He moved his hands from my hips and took hold of both bunches of my hair. “Oh my God,” he said. “Your hair is fucking amazing, babygirl.”

“Fuck yeah, it is,” I said back as I raised my chin further away from the bed. “Pull it tight, daddy.”

He did as instructed and I moaned, “Si, papi, that is it! You couldn’t do that with the wig. Now, pound that shit, daddy.”

He immediately began to slide out and then thrust his hard cock right back into me. He held tightly on to my hair with both hands and proceeded to pound me repeatedly. I relished in the sound of his pelvis slamming into my ass and I was very vocal with the moans and groans for a few second and then said, “Si, papi! Fuck me good, daddy. I missed your dick, daddy. Fuck, yeah, daddy, I want to feel you shoot-“

And already I could feel him start to spray inside of me. He was groaning so hard and loud as I said, “Holy shit, papi, you came so quick!”

He continued to thrust deep into me as his cock convulsed and he maintained his firm grip on my hair, pulling my head all the way back towards him. “Oh fuck, babygirl,” he said, “I am sorry, but I could not help it! Holy shit I missed fucking you.”

“Mmmmmm,” I said, pushing back against him, wiggling my ass. “I missed you fucking me, daddy. It is OK, we will build up your stamina again.”

He laughed and collapsed down on to my back, his head turned to the side resting on my neck. He was breathng so hard – harder than I swear I had ever heard him breathing before.

“Don’t you worry, daddy,” I said. “We will get you back to your old self in no time.”

“Oh....yeah?” he asked.

“Si, papi. I’ll have you doing that four times a day again soon.”

He laughed and started to stand up straight as he slid out of me and my ass made that nasty simultaneous slurping and expelling sound.

“Holy fuck,” he said, “I missed hearing that.”

I laughed. “I bet you did! You haven’t had any ass since me, have you?”

“Oh, fuck no,” he said, now standing fully upright and a couple steps behind me.

I turned and faced him and I think he thought I was going to fling myself into a kiss, but instead, I lept up on to the bed, resting my butt back far enough that I could bring my heels up on the edge of the bed as I moved the front of my dress up and past my hard cock. I could feel myself leaving a bit of a trail of cum and ass juices, and I could tell my dress was pretty wet back there as I was sitting on it. Once I was settled into my spot, I looked at him and he moved his eyes from my hard cock to meet my stare. I slowly and seductively licked my bright red lips and then looked down at my cock quickly and then back to him, nodding my head a bit towards it when my eyes looked down.

“She’s ready for you,” I smirked.

“Oh, I missed her a lot,” he said, smiling back at me. He then closed the distance between him and the edge of the bed and went down on to his knees when he got there. He slid his arms up underneath the back of my thighs and dove right in, taking my hard cock into his mouth while he looked right up at me.

“Oh fuck, daddy,” I moaned. “I want you to give me my cum. I have missed you doing that so much.”

He didn’t say a word, but just kept my hard cock in his mouth, slurping up and down, looking right up at me while he did so. I thought back to the very first time he did that on the hood of his car. I remembered being so surprised that he was actually sucking my cock and that he was actually really, really good at it. I thought about his wife and how weirded out by that she would have been had she actually ever seen it and it made me smile to myself as I as watching him go to town on my cock with his mouth.

It didn’t take long before I was telling him that I was ready to cum. He kept bobbing up and down until he felt my cum start to shoot in his mouth and he simply stayed in the same spot there on my shaft, amassing all of my cum in his mouth without swallowing.

Once I had stopped cumming, he quickly made his way up my body until his mouth was on mine and I spread my lips to take in all of my cum as he spit it into my mouth. Once he was done spitting it all in there, he moved back and looked at my smiling while I swallowed every last drop.

“Oh daddy,” I said, smiling ear to ear. “Thanks for making me cum. I fucking missed that so much.”

I put my heels back down on the floor and sat up straight again, reaching my hands out to grab his hands as he was standing back up. He had to lean down a bit since I was still sitting on the edge of the bed, but we shared another long, passionate kiss. I was in heaven and quickly thinking back upon how this night had turned out.

When we broke the kiss, he placed his forehead against mine again and looked deep into my eyes like he had done right before I suggested us making love. “I love you,” he said. “I have always loved you. Even before I knew you were a girl, I loved you.”

“We did love each other back then, didn’t we?” I asked.

“We didn’t know it at the time, but we really did,” he responded. “And now, I am never letting you out of my sight again.”

I laughed. I don’t know why it popped in my head and I said it, but I did. “Even when I’m on the can?”

He laughed. “Especially when you’re on the can.”

“Oh my,” I said. “Sounds like you got into some weird things while you were away.” I pretended to give him a weird and concerned look.

“Babygirl,” he said, “I will be into whatever you want me to be. Just never leave.”

“Oh, I’m not going anywhere,” I said. “You’re stuck with me now.”

“I wouldn’t want it any other way.”

With that, I kissed him gently on the lips. “Come and lay down behind me again,” I said.

He moved back away from me and I once again quickly removed my heels and set them on the floor, then laid back down on the bed, too exhausted to really straighten myself much. I was still out of my panties and my dress was still pretty bunched up. He quickly moved to the other side of the bed, putting himself away in his pants and underwear as he did so. I was expecting him to take his pants off, but he seemed to be in such a hurry to get back to cuddling with me that he just left them on.

We made short work of returning back to our original cuddling position with him behind me, his right arm over me and his nose and mouth back right by my ear again. “It’s almost like we were never apart,” he said as soon as we had settled into our comfortable spot there on the bed.

“That is the thing about a love like ours,” I said. “It spans time. That is how we know it was meant to be.”

“I really like that,” he said. “Did you just think of that?”

“No,” I said coyly. “I have been rehearsing that one for about four weeks now, ever since I got the invitation to your party.”

He laughed softly in my ear. “Well, I love it,” he said. “I would like to believe it’s true.”

“Oh, it’s true,” I said. “I know it is.”

He was silent for a bit and I think we were both thinking on what I had said. As we started to drift off to sleep a bit, he broke the silence and said, “You want French toast for breakfast?”

“Of course I do,” I immediately responded.

“And then what?” he asked.

I didn’t miss a beat. “We go shopping, of course,” I said back to him. “I didn’t bring anything to wear tomorrow.”